This is a modern-English version of The Decoration of Houses, originally written by Wharton, Edith, Codman, Ogden.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's Note:
Transcriber's Note:
Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation in the original document have been preserved.
Obvious typos have been fixed. Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation in the original document have been kept.
THE DECORATION OF HOUSES

Charles Scribner's
Sons
New York
1914
Charles Scribner's Sons New York 1914
The
Decoration of
Houses
By
Edith Wharton
and
Ogden Codman Jr.
The Decoration of Homes By Edith Wharton and Ogden Codman Jr.
Copyright, 1897, by Charles Scribner's Sons
Copyright, 1897, by Charles Scribner's Sons

"Une forme doit être belle en elle-même et on ne doit jamais compter sur le décor appliqué pour en sauver les imperfections."
A form should be beautiful in itself, and we should never rely on applied decoration to save its flaws.
Henri Mayeux: La Composition Décorative.
Henri Mayeux: Decorative Composition.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
PAGE | ||
Intro | xix | |
I | The History Tradition | 1 |
II | General Rooms | 17 |
III | Walls | 31 |
IV | Doors | 48 |
V | Windows | 64 |
VI | Fire pits | 74 |
VII | Ceilings and Floors | 89 |
VIII | Entry and Lobby | 103 |
IX | Hall and Stairs | 106 |
X | The Living Room, Bedroom, and Sunroom | 122 |
XI | Gala Rooms: Ballroom, Lounge, Music Room, Gallery | 134 |
XII | The Library, Lounge, and "Den" | 145 |
XIII | The Dining Room | 155 |
XIV | Bedrooms | 162 viii |
XV | The Classroom and Daycare | 173 |
XVI | Brass Tacks | 184 |
Conclusion | 196 | |
Table of Contents | 199 |
LIST OF PLATES
FACING PAGE | ||
I | Italian Gothic Chest | 1 |
II | French Armchairs, 15th and 16th Centuries | 6 |
III | French Armoire, 16th Century | 10 |
IV | French Sofa and Armchair, Louis XIV Era | 12 |
V | Room in the Grand Trianon, Versailles | 14 |
VI | Louis XV Style French Armchair | 16 |
VII | French Bergère, Louis XVI Era | 20 |
VIII | French Bergère, Louis XVI Era | 24 |
IX | Louis XV Period French Sofa | 28 |
X | French Marquetry Table from the Louis XVI Era | 30 |
XI | Living room, House in Berkeley Square, London | 34 |
XII | Room in the Villa Vertemati | 38 |
XIII | Lounge at Easton Neston Hall | 42 |
XIV | Ducal Palace entrance, Mantua | 48 |
XV | Sala dei Cavalli, Palazzo del T | 54 x |
XVI | Door in the Zodiac Room, Ducal Palace, Mantua | 58 |
XVII | Examples of Modern French Locksmiths’ Work | 60 |
XVIII | Carved Door, Palace of Versailles | 62 |
XIX | Malachite Room, Grand Trianon, Versailles | 68 |
XX | Mantel, Ducal Palace, Urbino | 74 |
XXI | Mantle, Villa Giacomelli | 78 |
XXII | French Fire Screen, Louis XIV Era | 86 |
XXIII | Wooden Ceiling, Villa Vertemati | 90 |
XXIV | Ceiling in Palais de Justice, Rennes | 92 |
XXV | Ceiling of the Sala degli Sposi, Ducal Palace, Mantua | 96 |
XXVI | Ceiling in the Style of Bérain | 100 |
XXVII | Ceiling in the Château de Chantilly | 102 |
XXVIII | Foyer, Villa Cambiaso, Genoa | 104 |
XXIX | Antechamber, Durazzo Palace, Genoa | 106 |
XXX | Staircase, Parodi Palace, Genoa | 108 |
XXXI | Stairs, Town Hall, Nancy | 112 |
XXXII | Stairs, Palace of Fontainebleau | 116 |
XXXIII | French Armoire, Louis XIV Era | 120 |
XXXIV | Maddalena Hall, Royal Palace, Genoa | 122 |
XXXV | Console in Petit Trianon, Versailles | 124 xi |
XXXVI | Salon, Palace of Fontainebleau | 126 |
XXXVII | Room in the Palace of Fontainebleau | 128 |
XXXVIII | Lit de Repos, Early Louis XV Era | 130 |
XXXIX | Lit de Repos, Louis XV Era | 130 |
XL | Painted Wall Panel and Door, Chantilly | 132 |
XLI | Louis XVI French Boudoir | 132 |
XLII | Salon à l'italienne | 136 |
XLIII | Ballroom, Royal Palace, Genoa | 138 |
XLIV | Bar, Villa Vertemati | 140 |
XLV | Zodiac Room, Ducal Palace, Mantua | 140 |
XLVI | French Table, transition between the Louis XIV and Louis XV periods | 142 |
XLVII | Library of Louis XVI, Palace of Versailles | 144 |
XLVIII | Audley End Mini Library | 146 |
XLIX | Louis XV Period French Writing Desk | 150 |
L | Dining room, Palace of Compiègne | 154 |
LI | Dining Room Fountain, Palace of Fontainebleau | 156 |
LII | Louis XIV Style French Dining Chair | 158 |
LIII | Louis XVI Period French Dining Chair | 158 |
LIV | Bedroom, Palace of Fontainebleau | 162 |
LV | Bathroom, Pitti Palace, Florence | 168 |
LVI | XVI Century Bronze Andiron | 184 |
BOOKS CONSULTED
FRENCH
Androuet du Cerceau, Jacques.
Androuet du Cerceau, Jacques.
Les Plus Excellents Bâtiments de France. Paris, 1607.
Les Plus Excellents Bâtiments de France. Paris, 1607.
Le Muet, Pierre.
Le Muet, Pierre.
Manière de Bien Bâtir pour toutes sortes de Personnes.
Manière de Bien Bâtir pour toutes sortes de Personnes.
Oppenord, Gilles Marie.
Oppenord, Gilles Marie.
Œuvres. 1750.
Works. 1750.
Mariette, Pierre Jean.
Mariette, Pierre Jean.
L'Architecture Françoise. 1727.
L'Architecture Françoise. 1727.
Briseux, Charles Étienne.
Briseux, Charles Étienne.
L'Art de Bâtir les Maisons de Campagne. Paris, 1743.
L'Art de Bâtir les Maisons de Campagne. Paris, 1743.
Lalonde, François Richard de.
Lalonde, François Richard de.
Recueil de ses Œuvres.
Collected Works.
Aviler, C. A. d'.
Aviler, C. A. d'.
Cours d'Architecture. 1760.
Architecture Course. 1760.
Blondel, Jacques François.
Blondel, Jacques François.
Architecture Françoise. Paris, 1752.
Architecture Françoise. Paris, 1752.
Cours d'Architecture. Paris, 1771-77.
Architecture Course. Paris, 1771-77.
De la Distribution des Maisons de Plaisance et de la Décoration des Édifices. Paris, 1737. xiii
De la Distribution des Maisons de Plaisance et de la Décoration des Édifices. Paris, 1737. xiii
Roubo, A. J., fils.
Roubo, A. J., Jr.
L'Art du Menuisier.
The Art of Woodworking.
Héré de Corny, Emmanuel.
Héré de Corny, Emmanuel.
Recueil des Plans, Élévations et Coupes des Châteaux, Jardins et Dépendances que le Roi de Pologne occupe en Lorraine. Paris, n. d.
Recueil des Plans, Élévations et Coupes des Châteaux, Jardins et Dépendances que le Roi de Pologne occupe en Lorraine. Paris, n. d.
Percier et Fontaine.
Percier and Fontaine.
Choix des plus Célèbres Maisons de Plaisance de Rome et de ses Environs. Paris, 1809.
Choix des plus Célèbres Maisons de Plaisance de Rome et de ses Environs. Paris, 1809.
Palais, Maisons, et autres Édifices Modernes dessinés à Rome. Paris, 1798.
Palaces, Houses, and other Modern Buildings Designed in Rome. Paris, 1798.
Résidences des Souverains. Paris, 1833.
Royal Residences. Paris, 1833.
Krafft et Ransonnette.
Krafft and Ransonnette.
Plans, Coupes, et Élévations des plus belles Maisons et Hôtels construits à Paris et dans les Environs. Paris, 1801.
Plans, Coupes, and Elevations of the most beautiful Houses and Hotels built in Paris and the Surroundings. Paris, 1801.
Durand, Jean Nicolas Louis.
Durand, Jean Nicolas Louis.
Recueil et Parallèle des Édifices de tout Genre. Paris, 1800.
Recueil and Parallel of Buildings of Every Kind. Paris, 1800.
Précis des Leçons d'Architecture données à l'École Royale Polytechnique. Paris, 1823.
Précis des Leçons d'Architecture données à l'École Royale Polytechnique. Paris, 1823.
Quatremère de Quincy, A. C.
Quatremère de Quincy, A. C.
Histoire de la Vie et des Ouvrages des plus Célèbres Architectes du XIe siècle jusqu'à la fin du XVIII siècle. Paris, 1830.
Histoire de la Vie et des Ouvrages des plus Célèbres Architectes du 11e siècle jusqu'à la fin du 18e siècle. Paris, 1830.
Pellassy de l'Ousle.
Pellassy de l'Ousle.
Histoire du Palais de Compiègne. Paris, n. d.
Histoire du Palais de Compiègne. Paris, n. d.
Letarouilly, Paul Marie.
Letarouilly, Paul Marie.
Ramée, Daniel.
Ramée, Daniel.
Histoire Générale de l'Architecture. Paris, 1862.
Histoire Générale de l'Architecture. Paris, 1862.
Meubles Religieux et Civils Conservés dans les principaux Monuments et Musées de l'Europe.
Meubles religieux et civils conservés dans les principaux monuments et musées d'Europe.
Viollet le Duc, Eugène Emmanuel.
Viollet le Duc, Eugène Emmanuel.
Dictionnaire Raisonné de l'Architecture Française du XIee au XVIe siècle. Paris, 1868.
Dictionnaire Raisonné de l'Architecture Française du XIe au XVIe siècle. Paris, 1868.
Sauvageot, Claude.
Sauvageot, Claude.
Palais, Châteaux, Hôtels et Maisons de France du XVe au XVIIIe siècle.
Palaces, Châteaux, Hotels, and Houses of France from the 15th to the 18th century.
Daly, César.
Daly, César.
Motifs Historiques d'Architecture et de Sculpture d'Ornement.
Motifs Historiques d'Architecture et de Sculpture d'Ornement.
Rouyer et Darcel.
Rouyer and Darcel.
L'Art Architectural en France depuis François Ier jusqu'à Louis XIV.
L'Art Architectural en France depuis François Ier jusqu'à Louis XIV.
Havard, Henry.
Harvard, Henry.
Dictionnaire de l'Ameublement et de la Décoration depuis le XIIIe siècle jusqu'à nos Jours. Paris, n. d.
Dictionnaire de l'Ameublement et de la Décoration depuis le XIIIe siècle jusqu'à nos Jours. Paris, n. d.
Les Arts de l'Ameublement.
The Arts of Furniture Design.
Guilmard, D.
Guilmard, D.
Les Maîtres Ornemanistes. Paris, 1880.
Les Maîtres Ornemanistes. *Paris, 1880.*
Bauchal, Charles.
Bauchal, Charles.
Dictionnaire des Architectes Français. Paris, 1887.
Dictionnaire des Architectes Français. Paris, 1887.
Rouaix, Paul.
Rouaix, Paul.
Les Styles. Paris, n. d.
Les Styles. Paris, n.d.
Bibliothèque de l'Enseignement des Beaux Arts.
Fine Arts Education Library.
ENGLISH
Ware, Isaac.
Ware, Isaac.
A Complete Body of Architecture. London, 1756.
A Complete Body of Architecture. London, 1756.
Brettingham, Matthew.
Brettingham, Matthew.
Plans, Elevations and Sections of Holkham in Norfolk, the Seat of the late Earl of Leicester. London, 1761.
Plans, Elevations and Sections of Holkham in Norfolk, the Seat of the late Earl of Leicester. London, 1761.
Campbell, Colen.
Campbell, Colen.
Vitruvius Britannicus; or, The British Architect. London, 1771.
Vitruvius Britannicus; or, The British Architect. London, 1771.
Adam, Robert and James.
Adam, Robert, and James.
The Works in Architecture. London, 1773-1822.
The Complete Works of Architecture. London, 1773-1822.
Hepplewhite, A.
Hepplewhite, A.
The Cabinet-Maker and Upholsterer's Guide.
The Cabinetmaker and Upholsterer's Manual.
Sheraton, Thomas.
Sheraton, Thomas.
The Cabinet-Maker's Dictionary. London, 1803.
The Cabinet-Maker's Dictionary. *London, 1803.*
Pain, William.
Pain, William.
The British Palladio; or The Builder's General Assistant. London, 1797.
The British Palladio; or The Builder's General Assistant. London, 1797.
Soane, Sir John.
Soane, Sir John.
Sketches in Architecture. London, 1793.
Architecture Sketches. London, 1793.
Hakewill, Arthur William.
Hakewill, Arthur William.
General Plan and External Details, with Picturesque Illustrations, of Thorpe Hall, Peterborough.
General Plan and External Details, with Scenic Illustrations, of Thorpe Hall, Peterborough.
Lewis, James.
Lewis, James.
Original Designs in Architecture. xvi
Original Architectural Designs.
Pyne, William Henry.
Pyne, William Henry.
History of the Royal Residences of Windsor Castle, St. James's Palace, Carlton House, Kensington Palace, Hampton Court, Buckingham Palace, and Frogmore. London, 1819.
History of the Royal Residences of Windsor Castle, St. James's Palace, Carlton House, Kensington Palace, Hampton Court, Buckingham Palace, and Frogmore. London, 1819.
Gwilt, Joseph.
Joseph Gwilt.
Encyclopedia of Architecture. New edition. Longman's, 1895.
Encyclopedia of Architecture. New edition. Longman's, 1895.
Fergusson, James.
Fergusson, James.
History of Architecture. London, 1874.
History of Architecture. London, 1874.
History of the Modern Styles of Architecture. Third edition, revised by Robert Kerr. London, 1891.
History of the Modern Styles of Architecture. Third edition, revised by Robert Kerr. London, 1891.
Gotch, John Alfred.
Gotch, John Alfred.
Architecture of the Renaissance in England.
Architecture of the Renaissance in England.
Heaton, John Aldam.
Heaton, John Aldam.
Furniture and Decoration in England in the Eighteenth Century.
Furniture and Decoration in England in the 18th Century.
Rosengarten.
Rosengarten.
Handbook of Architectural Styles. New York, 1876.
Handbook of Architectural Styles. New York, 1876.
Horne, H. P.
Horne, H. P.
The Binding of Books. London, 1894.
The Binding of Books. *London, 1894.*
Loftie, W. J.
Loftie, W. J.
Inigo Jones and Christopher Wren. London, 1893.
Inigo Jones and Christopher Wren. London, 1893.
Kerr, Robert.
Kerr, Robert.
The English Gentleman's House. London, 1865.
The English Gentleman's House. London, 1865.
Stevenson, J. J.
Stevenson, J. J.
GERMAN AND ITALIAN
Burckhardt, Jacob.
Burckhardt, Jacob.
Architektur der Renaissance in Italien. Stuttgart, 1891.
Architektur der Renaissance in Italien. Stuttgart, 1891.
Reinhardt.
Reinhardt.
Palast Architektur von Ober Italien und Toskana.
Palace architecture of Northern Italy and Tuscany.
Gurlitt, Cornelius.
Gurlitt, Cornelius.
Geschichte des Barockstiles in Italien. Stuttgart, 1887.
Geschichte des Barockstiles in Italien. Stuttgart, 1887.
Ebe, Gustav.
Ebe, Gustav.
Die Spät-Renaissance. Berlin, 1886.
The Late Renaissance. Berlin, 1886.
La Villa Borghese, fuori di Porta Pinciana, con l'ornamenti che si osservano nel di lei Palazzo. Roma, 1700.
The Villa Borghese, located outside Porta Pinciana, featuring the decorations in its palace. Rome, 1700.
Intra, G. B.
Intra, G. B.
Mantova nei suoi Monumenti.
Mantua in its Monuments.
Luzio e Renier.
Luzio and Renier.
Mantova e Urbino. Torino-Roma, 1893.
Mantova and Urbino. Turin-Rome, 1893.
Molmenti, Pompeo.
Molmenti, Pompeo.
La Storia di Venezia nella Vita Privata. Torino, 1885.
La Storia di Venezia nella Vita Privata. Turin, 1885.
Malamani, Vittorio.
Malamani, Vittorio.
Il Settecento a Venezia. Milano, 1895.
The Eighteenth Century in Venice. Milano, 1895.
La Vita Italiana nel Seicento. Conferenze tenute a Firenze nel 1890.
Italian Life in the 1600s. Lectures delivered in Florence in 1890.
INTRODUCTION
Rooms may be decorated in two ways: by a superficial application of ornament totally independent of structure, or by means of those architectural features which are part of the organism of every house, inside as well as out.
Rooms can be decorated in two ways: either by adding superficial ornaments that have nothing to do with the building's structure, or by using architectural features that are integral to the design of every house, both inside and outside.
In the middle ages, when warfare and brigandage shaped the conditions of life, and men camped in their castles much as they did in their tents, it was natural that decorations should be portable, and that the naked walls of the mediæval chamber should be hung with arras, while a ciel, or ceiling, of cloth stretched across the open timbers of its roof.
In the Middle Ages, when war and theft defined daily life, and people lived in their castles much like they did in tents, it made sense for decorations to be easy to move. The bare walls of the medieval room were often adorned with tapestries, while a ciel, or cloth ceiling, was draped across the exposed wooden beams of the roof.
When life became more secure, and when the Italian conquests of the Valois had acquainted men north of the Alps with the spirit of classic tradition, proportion and the relation of voids to masses gradually came to be regarded as the chief decorative values of the interior. Portable hangings were in consequence replaced by architectural ornament: in other words, the architecture of the room became its decoration.
When life became more stable, and when the Italian conquests by the Valois introduced people north of the Alps to the essence of classic tradition, the balance and relationship between empty spaces and solid forms gradually started to be seen as the main decorative elements of an interior. As a result, portable textiles were replaced by architectural features: in other words, the architecture of the room became its decoration.
This architectural treatment held its own through every change of taste until the second quarter of the present century; but since then various influences have combined to sever the natural connection between the outside of the modern house and its interior. In the average house the architect's task seems virtually confined xx to the elevations and floor-plan. The designing of what are to-day regarded as insignificant details, such as mouldings, architraves, and cornices, has become a perfunctory work, hurried over and unregarded; and when this work is done, the upholsterer is called in to "decorate" and furnish the rooms.
This architectural style remained relevant through various changes in taste until the second quarter of this century; but since then, different influences have worked to disconnect the exterior of modern homes from their interiors. For the average house, the architect's role seems almost limited to the facades and floor plans. Designing what is now seen as minor details, like moldings, trim, and cornices, has turned into a routine task, rushed through and overlooked; once that's finished, the upholsterer is brought in to "decorate" and furnish the spaces.
As the result of this division of labor, house-decoration has ceased to be a branch of architecture. The upholsterer cannot be expected to have the preliminary training necessary for architectural work, and it is inevitable that in his hands form should be sacrificed to color and composition to detail. In his ignorance of the legitimate means of producing certain effects, he is driven to all manner of expedients, the result of which is a piling up of heterogeneous ornament, a multiplication of incongruous effects; and lacking, as he does, a definite first conception, his work becomes so involved that it seems impossible for him to make an end.
As a result of this division of labor, home decoration has stopped being part of architecture. The upholsterer isn’t expected to have the foundational training needed for architectural work, and it’s unavoidable that, in their hands, form is sacrificed for color and composition over detail. Lacking knowledge of how to create certain effects, they resort to all kinds of tricks, resulting in a jumble of mismatched decorations and a mix of inconsistent effects; and without a clear initial vision, their work becomes so complicated that it seems impossible for them to finish.
The confusion resulting from these unscientific methods has reflected itself in the lay mind, and house-decoration has come to be regarded as a black art by those who have seen their rooms subjected to the manipulations of the modern upholsterer. Now, in the hands of decorators who understand the fundamental principles of their art, the surest effects are produced, not at the expense of simplicity and common sense, but by observing the requirements of both. These requirements are identical with those regulating domestic architecture, the chief end in both cases being the suitable accommodation of the inmates of the house.
The confusion from these unscientific methods has impacted the general public, and home decoration has come to be seen as a mysterious art by those who have witnessed their rooms altered by modern upholsterers. Now, with decorators who grasp the fundamental principles of their craft, the best results can be achieved, not by sacrificing simplicity and common sense, but by adhering to the needs of both. These needs align with those guiding home architecture, with the main goal in both cases being the proper accommodation of the house's residents.
The fact that this end has in a measure been lost sight of is perhaps sufficient warrant for the publication of this elementary sketch. No study of house-decoration as a branch of architecture has for at least fifty years been published in England or America; and though France is always producing admirable monographs xxi on isolated branches of this subject, there is no modern French work corresponding with such comprehensive manuals as d'Aviler's Cours d'Architecture or Isaac Ware's Complete Body of Architecture.
The fact that this goal has somewhat been overlooked is probably enough reason to publish this basic overview. No study of house decoration as a part of architecture has been published in England or America for at least fifty years; even though France regularly produces excellent monographs xxi on specific aspects of this topic, there isn’t a modern French work that matches the comprehensive guides like d'Aviler's Cours d'Architecture or Isaac Ware's Complete Body of Architecture.
The attempt to remedy this deficiency in some slight degree has made it necessary to dwell at length upon the strictly architectural principles which controlled the work of the old decorators. The effects that they aimed at having been based mainly on the due adjustment of parts, it has been impossible to explain their methods without assuming their standpoint—that of architectural proportion—in contradistinction to the modern view of house-decoration as superficial application of ornament. When house-decoration was a part of architecture all its values were founded on structural modifications; consequently it may seem that ideas to be derived from a study of such methods suggest changes too radical for those who are not building, but are merely decorating. Such changes, in fact, lie rather in the direction of alteration than of adornment; but it must be remembered that the results attained will be of greater decorative value than were an equal expenditure devoted to surface-ornament. Moreover, the great decorators, if scrupulous in the observance of architectural principles, were ever governed, in the use of ornamental detail, by the σωφροσύνη, the "wise moderation," of the Greeks; and the rooms of the past were both simpler in treatment and freer from mere embellishments than those of to-day.
The effort to fix this shortcoming a little has made it necessary to focus extensively on the architectural principles that guided the work of past decorators. The effects they aimed for were largely based on the appropriate arrangement of parts, so it has been impossible to explain their methods without adopting their perspective—that of architectural proportion—in contrast to the modern approach to home decoration as superficial ornamentation. When home decoration was part of architecture, all its values relied on structural changes; therefore, it may seem that ideas from studying such methods suggest changes that are too drastic for those who are simply decorating rather than building. These changes generally lean more toward alteration than embellishment; however, it's important to remember that the outcomes achieved will be more decorative than the same amount spent on surface decoration. Additionally, the great decorators, while meticulous in following architectural principles, were always guided in their use of ornamental details by the wisdom, the "wise moderation," of the Greeks; the rooms of the past were both simpler in design and less laden with mere decorations than those of today.
Besides, if it be granted for the sake of argument that a reform in house-decoration, if not necessary, is at least desirable, it must be admitted that such reform can originate only with those whose means permit of any experiments which their taste may suggest. When the rich man demands good architecture his neighbors will xxii get it too. The vulgarity of current decoration has its source in the indifference of the wealthy to architectural fitness. Every good moulding, every carefully studied detail, exacted by those who can afford to indulge their taste, will in time find its way to the carpenter-built cottage. Once the right precedent is established, it costs less to follow than to oppose it.
Besides, even if we assume for the sake of argument that renovating home decor, while not necessary, is at least desirable, we must acknowledge that such changes can only come from those who have the financial means to explore their tastes. When wealthy individuals demand good architecture, their neighbors will benefit from it too. The lack of originality in current decorations stems from the wealthy’s indifference to architectural appropriateness. Every beautiful molding and every thoughtfully designed detail, pushed for by those who can afford to indulge their taste, will eventually be copied in the homes of those with less means. Once the right example is set, it becomes cheaper to follow it than to resist it.
In conclusion, it may be well to explain the seeming lack of accord between the arguments used in this book and the illustrations chosen to interpret them. While much is said of simplicity, the illustrations used are chiefly taken from houses of some importance. This has been done in order that only such apartments as are accessible to the traveller might be given as examples. Unprofessional readers will probably be more interested in studying rooms that they have seen, or at least heard of, than those in the ordinary private dwelling; and the arguments advanced are indirectly sustained by the most ornate rooms here shown, since their effect is based on such harmony of line that their superficial ornament might be removed without loss to the composition.
In conclusion, it’s worth clarifying the apparent mismatch between the arguments made in this book and the examples chosen to illustrate them. Although there’s a lot of discussion about simplicity, the examples provided mainly come from more significant homes. This was done so that only spaces accessible to travelers would be included as examples. Casual readers are likely to be more interested in exploring rooms they’ve seen or at least heard about rather than those in typical private homes. The points made are indirectly supported by the most lavish rooms shown here, as their impact relies on a harmony of design that would still hold up even if their decorative elements were removed.
Moreover, as some of the illustrations prove, the most magnificent palaces of Europe contain rooms as simple as those in any private house; and to point out that simplicity is at home even in palaces is perhaps not the least service that may be rendered to the modern decorator.
Moreover, as some of the illustrations show, the most stunning palaces in Europe have rooms as simple as those in any private home; and pointing out that simplicity exists even in palaces might be one of the most helpful things for today’s decorator.

ITALIAN GOTHIC CHEST.
MUSEUM OF THE BARGELLO, FLORENCE.
ITALIAN GOTHIC CHEST.
MUSEUM OF THE BARGELLO, FLORENCE.
PLATE I.
PLATE I.
I
THE HISTORICAL TRADITION
The last ten years have been marked by a notable development in architecture and decoration, and while France will long retain her present superiority in these arts, our own advance is perhaps more significant than that of any other country. When we measure the work recently done in the United States by the accepted architectural standards of ten years ago, the change is certainly striking, especially in view of the fact that our local architects and decorators are without the countless advantages in the way of schools, museums and libraries which are at the command of their European colleagues. In Paris, for instance, it is impossible to take even a short walk without finding inspiration in those admirable buildings, public and private, religious and secular, that bear the stamp of the most refined taste the world has known since the decline of the arts in Italy; and probably all American architects will acknowledge that no amount of travel abroad and study at home can compensate for the lack of daily familiarity with such monuments.
The last ten years have seen significant growth in architecture and design. While France will likely keep its top position in these fields, our progress in the United States may be more noteworthy than that of any other nation. Comparing the recent work done in the U.S. to the architectural standards from a decade ago, the transformation is impressive, especially considering that our local architects and designers lack the numerous resources—like schools, museums, and libraries—that their European counterparts have access to. In Paris, for example, you can't even take a short walk without being inspired by the remarkable buildings, both public and private, religious and secular, that reflect the highest levels of taste since the arts fell off in Italy; and most American architects would agree that no amount of travel abroad or study at home can make up for the absence of daily exposure to such masterpieces.
It is therefore all the more encouraging to note the steady advance in taste and knowledge to which the most recent architecture in America bears witness. This advance is chiefly due to the fact that American architects are beginning to perceive 2 two things that their French colleagues, among all the modern vagaries of taste, have never quite lost sight of: first that architecture and decoration, having wandered since 1800 in a labyrinth of dubious eclecticism, can be set right only by a close study of the best models; and secondly that, given the requirements of modern life, these models are chiefly to be found in buildings erected in Italy after the beginning of the sixteenth century, and in other European countries after the full assimilation of the Italian influence.
It is therefore even more encouraging to see the consistent improvement in taste and knowledge that the latest architecture in America reflects. This improvement is primarily because American architects are starting to understand 2 two things that their French counterparts, despite all the modern trends in taste, have never completely overlooked: first, that architecture and decoration, which have meandered through a maze of questionable eclecticism since 1800, can only be corrected by closely studying the best examples; and second, that considering the needs of modern life, these examples are mainly found in buildings constructed in Italy after the early sixteenth century, and in other European countries after they fully embraced the Italian influence.
As the latter of these propositions may perhaps be questioned by those who, in admiring the earlier styles, sometimes lose sight of their relative unfitness for modern use, it must be understood at the outset that it implies no disregard for the inherent beauties of these styles. It would be difficult, assuredly, to find buildings better suited to their original purpose than some of the great feudal castles, such as Warwick in England, or Langeais in France; and as much might be said of the grim machicolated palaces of republican Florence or Siena; but our whole mode of life has so entirely changed since the days in which these buildings were erected that they no longer answer to our needs. It is only necessary to picture the lives led in those days to see how far removed from them our present social conditions are. Inside and outside the house, all told of the unsettled condition of country or town, the danger of armed attack, the clumsy means of defence, the insecurity of property, the few opportunities of social intercourse as we understand it. A man's house was in very truth his castle in the middle ages, and in France and England especially it remained so until the end of the sixteenth century.
As some people might question the latter of these statements, especially those who admire earlier styles but sometimes overlook their unsuitability for modern use, it's important to clarify that this does not dismiss the inherent beauty of these styles. It would certainly be hard to find buildings better suited to their original purpose than some of the grand feudal castles, like Warwick in England or Langeais in France; the same can be said for the imposing fortified palaces of republican Florence or Siena. However, our entire way of life has changed so completely since those buildings were constructed that they no longer meet our needs. Just imagining the lives of people back then highlights how different our current social conditions are. Both inside and outside the home, everything reflected the unstable state of the country or town, the risk of armed attacks, the awkward means of defense, the insecurity of property, and the limited opportunities for social interaction as we know it today. A man's house truly was his castle during the Middle Ages, and especially in France and England, it remained so until the end of the sixteenth century.
Thus it was that many needs arose: the tall keep of masonry 3 where the inmates, pent up against attack, awaited the signal of the watchman who, from his platform or échauguette, gave warning of assault; the ponderous doors, oak-ribbed and metal-studded, with doorways often narrowed to prevent entrance of two abreast, and so low that the incomer had to bend his head; the windows that were mere openings or slits, narrow and high, far out of the assailants' reach, and piercing the walls without regard to symmetry—not, as Ruskin would have us believe, because irregularity was thought artistic, but because the mediæval architect, trained to the uses of necessity, knew that he must design openings that should afford no passage to the besiegers' arrows, no clue to what was going on inside the keep. But to the reader familiar with Viollet-le-Duc, or with any of the many excellent works on English domestic architecture, further details will seem superfluous. It is necessary, however, to point out that long after the conditions of life in Europe had changed, houses retained many features of the feudal period. The survival of obsolete customs which makes the study of sociology so interesting, has its parallel in the history of architecture. In the feudal countries especially, where the conflict between the great nobles and the king was of such long duration that civilization spread very slowly, architecture was proportionately slow to give up many of its feudal characteristics. In Italy, on the contrary, where one city after another succumbed to some accomplished condottiere who between his campaigns read Virgil and collected antique marbles, the rugged little republics were soon converted into brilliant courts where, life being relatively secure, social intercourse rapidly developed. This change of conditions brought with it the paved street and square, the large-windowed palaces with their great court-yards and stately open staircases, and the 4 market-place with its loggia adorned with statues and marble seats.
Thus, many needs arose: the tall stone keep 3 where the inhabitants, trapped against attack, waited for the watchman’s signal from his platform or échauguette to warn of an assault; the heavy doors, made of oak and reinforced with metal, often narrowed to prevent two people from entering side by side, and so low that newcomers had to duck; the windows that were just openings or slits, narrow and high, out of reach of attackers, cutting into the walls without regard to symmetry—not, as Ruskin would have us believe, because irregularity was considered artistic, but because the medieval architect, trained by necessity, knew he had to create openings that would block the besiegers' arrows and hide what was happening inside the keep. However, for the reader familiar with Viollet-le-Duc or any of the many excellent works on English domestic architecture, further details may seem unnecessary. It’s important to note that long after life in Europe had changed, houses still kept many features from the feudal period. The persistence of outdated customs, which makes studying sociology so fascinating, parallels the history of architecture. In feudal countries, especially, where the struggle between the powerful nobles and the king lasted so long that civilization spread very slowly, architecture was also slow to lose many of its feudal traits. In Italy, on the other hand, where one city after another fell to some skilled condottiere who read Virgil and collected antique marbles between campaigns, the rugged little republics quickly transformed into vibrant courts where, with life being relatively secure, social interaction flourished. This shift in conditions brought about paved streets and squares, large-windowed palaces with grand courtyards and stately open staircases, and the 4 marketplace with its loggia adorned with statues and marble seats.
Italy, in short, returned instinctively to the Roman ideal of civic life: the life of the street, the forum and the baths. These very conditions, though approaching so much nearer than feudalism to our modern civilization, in some respects make the Italian architecture of the Renaissance less serviceable as a model than the French and English styles later developed from it. The very dangers and barbarities of feudalism had fostered and preserved the idea of home as of something private, shut off from intrusion; and while the Roman ideal flowered in the great palace with its galleries, loggias and saloons, itself a kind of roofed-in forum, the French or English feudal keep became, by the same process of growth, the modern private house. The domestic architecture of the Renaissance in Italy offers but two distinctively characteristic styles of building: the palace and the villa or hunting-lodge.[1] There is nothing corresponding in interior arrangements with the French or English town house, or the manoir where the provincial nobles lived all the year round. The villa was a mere perch used for a few weeks of gaiety in spring or autumn; it was never a home as the French or English country-house was. There were, of course, private houses in Renaissance Italy, but these were occupied rather by shopkeepers, craftsmen, and the bourgeoisie than by the class which in France and England lived 5 in country houses or small private hôtels. The elevations of these small Italian houses are often admirable examples of domestic architecture, but their planning is rudimentary, and it may be said that the characteristic tendencies of modern house-planning were developed rather in the mezzanin or low-studded intermediate story of the Italian Renaissance palace than in the small house of the same period.
Italy instinctively returned to the Roman ideal of civic life: the life of the streets, the forum, and the baths. Although these conditions were much closer to modern civilization than feudalism, in some ways, the Italian architecture of the Renaissance is less useful as a model than the French and English styles that evolved from it. The very dangers and harshness of feudalism had nurtured and preserved the idea of home as something private, isolated from intrusions; while the Roman ideal thrived in the grand palace with its galleries, loggias, and salons—a kind of roofed-in forum—the French or English feudal keep evolved into the modern private house. The domestic architecture of the Renaissance in Italy offers only two distinct styles: the palace and the villa or hunting lodge.
It is a fact recognized by political economists that changes in manners and customs, no matter under what form of government, usually originate with the wealthy or aristocratic minority, and are thence transmitted to the other classes. Thus the bourgeois of one generation lives more like the aristocrat of a previous generation than like his own predecessors. This rule naturally holds good of house-planning, and it is for this reason that the origin of modern house-planning should be sought rather in the prince's mezzanin than in the small middle-class dwelling. The Italian mezzanin probably originated in the habit of building certain very high-studded saloons and of lowering the ceiling of the adjoining rooms. This created an intermediate story, or rather scattered intermediate rooms, which Bramante was among the first to use in the planning of his palaces; but Bramante did not reveal the existence of the mezzanin in his façades, and it was not until the time of Peruzzi and his contemporaries that it became, both in plan and elevation, an accepted part of the Italian palace. It is for this reason that the year 1500 is a convenient point from which to date the beginning of modern house-planning; but it must be borne in mind that this date is purely arbitrary, and represents merely an imaginary line drawn between mediæval and modern ways of living and house-planning, as exemplified respectively, for instance, in the ducal palace of Urbino, 6 built by Luciano da Laurano about 1468, and the palace of the Massimi alle Colonne in Rome, built by Baldassare Peruzzi during the first half of the sixteenth century.
It’s a well-known fact among political economists that changes in behaviors and traditions, regardless of the type of government, usually start with the wealthy or aristocratic minority and are then passed down to other classes. As a result, the bourgeois of one generation tends to live more like the aristocrats of a previous generation than like their own predecessors. This principle applies to house design as well, which is why we should trace the roots of modern house planning more to the prince's mezzanine than to small middle-class homes. The Italian mezzanine likely originated from the practice of constructing very high-ceilinged halls and lowering the ceilings in the adjacent rooms. This created an intermediate floor, or scattered intermediate rooms, which Bramante was one of the first to incorporate into his palace designs; however, Bramante didn't reveal the mezzanine in his facades, and it wasn't until the time of Peruzzi and his contemporaries that it became a recognized part of Italian palaces, both in layout and design. This is why the year 1500 is a useful point to mark the beginning of modern house planning; however, it’s important to remember that this date is purely arbitrary and represents just an imaginary line drawn between medieval and modern lifestyles and house planning, as illustrated, for example, in the ducal palace of Urbino, 6 built by Luciano da Laurano around 1468, and the Massimi alle Colonne palace in Rome, constructed by Baldassare Peruzzi during the first half of the sixteenth century.
The lives of the great Italian nobles were essentially open-air lives: all was organized with a view to public pageants, ceremonies and entertainments. Domestic life was subordinated to this spectacular existence, and instead of building private houses in our sense, they built palaces, of which they set aside a portion for the use of the family. Every Italian palace has its mezzanin or private apartment; but this part of the building is now seldom seen by travellers in Italy. Not only is it usually inhabited by the owners of the palace but, its decorations being simpler than those of the piano nobile, or principal story, it is not thought worthy of inspection. As a matter of fact, the treatment of the mezzanin was generally most beautiful, because most suitable; and while the Italian Renaissance palace can seldom serve as a model for a modern private house, the decoration of the mezzanin rooms is full of appropriate suggestion.
The lives of the great Italian nobles were mostly lived outside: everything was organized for public events, ceremonies, and entertainment. Domestic life took a backseat to this extravagant lifestyle, and instead of building private homes as we think of them today, they constructed palaces, reserving a part of it for family use. Every Italian palace has its mezzanin or private apartment; however, this part of the building is rarely seen by travelers in Italy. It's usually occupied by the palace owners, and since its decor is simpler than that of the piano nobile, or main floor, it’s often considered unworthy of attention. In fact, the design of the mezzanin was often quite beautiful because it suited its purpose well; while the Italian Renaissance palace rarely acts as a model for a modern private home, the decor of the mezzanin rooms offers plenty of relevant inspiration.
In France and England, on the other hand, private life was gradually, though slowly, developing along the lines it still follows in the present day. It is necessary to bear in mind that what we call modern civilization was a later growth in these two countries than in Italy. If this fact is insisted upon, it is only because it explains the relative unsuitability of French Renaissance or Tudor and Elizabethan architecture to modern life. In France, for instance, it was not until the Fronde was subdued and Louis XIV firmly established on the throne, that the elements which compose what we call modern life really began to combine. In fact, it might be said that the feudalism of which the Fronde was the lingering expression had its counterpart in the architecture of 7 the period. While long familiarity with Italy was beginning to tell upon the practical side of house-planning, many obsolete details were still preserved. Even the most enthusiastic admirer of the French Renaissance would hardly maintain that the houses of that period are what we should call in the modern sense "convenient." It would be impossible for a modern family to occupy with any degree of comfort the Hôtel Voguë at Dijon, one of the best examples (as originally planned) of sixteenth-century domestic architecture in France.[2] The same objection applies to the furniture of the period. This arose from the fact that, owing to the unsettled state of the country, the landed proprietor always carried his furniture with him when he travelled from one estate to another. Furniture, in the vocabulary of the middle ages, meant something which may be transported: "Meubles sont apelez qu'on peut transporter";—hence the lack of variety in furniture before the seventeenth century, and also its unsuitableness to modern life. Chairs and cabinets that had to be carried about on mule-back were necessarily somewhat stiff and angular in design. It is perhaps not too much to say that a comfortable chair, in our self-indulgent modern sense, did not exist before the Louis XIV arm-chair (see Plate IV); and the cushioned bergère, the ancestor of our upholstered easy-chair, cannot be traced back further than the Regency. Prior to the time of Louis XIV, the most luxurious people had to content themselves with hard straight-backed seats. The necessities of transportation permitted little variety of design, and every piece of furniture was constructed with the double purpose of being easily carried about and of being used as a trunk (see Plate I). As Havard says, "Tout meuble se traduisait par un coffre." The unvarying design of the 8 cabinets is explained by the fact that they were made to form two trunks,[3] and even the chairs and settles had hollow seats which could be packed with the owners' wardrobe (see Plate II). The king himself, when he went from one château to another, carried all his furniture with him, and it is thus not surprising that lesser people contented themselves with a few substantial chairs and cabinets, and enough arras or cloth of Douai to cover the draughty walls of their country-houses. One of Madame de Sévigné's letters gives an amusing instance of the scarceness of furniture even in the time of Louis XIV. In describing a fire in a house near her own hôtel in Paris, she says that one or two of the persons from the burning house were brought to her for shelter, because it was known in the neighborhood (at that time a rich and fashionable one) that she had an extra bed in the house!
In France and England, however, private life was slowly evolving along the lines it still follows today. It's important to remember that what we call modern civilization developed later in these two countries than in Italy. This fact is emphasized only because it helps explain why French Renaissance or Tudor and Elizabethan architecture is relatively unsuitable for modern life. In France, for example, it wasn't until after the Fronde was put down and Louis XIV was firmly established on the throne that the elements forming what we consider modern life began to come together. In fact, one could argue that the feudalism, of which the Fronde was a lingering expression, had its counterpart in the architecture of the time. While an extended exposure to Italy was starting to influence practical house planning, many outdated details were still in place. Even the most devoted admirer of the French Renaissance would hardly claim that the houses from that era are what we would now call "convenient." A modern family would find it impossible to live with any comfort in the Hôtel Voguë at Dijon, one of the best examples (as originally designed) of sixteenth-century domestic architecture in France. The same issue applies to the furniture of the time. This stemmed from the fact that, due to the unstable conditions in the country, landowners always took their furniture with them when they traveled from one estate to another. In the medieval understanding, furniture meant something that could be shifted: "Meubles sont apelez qu'on peut transporter";—hence the lack of variety in furniture before the seventeenth century and its unsuitability for modern life. Chairs and cabinets that needed to be carried on mule-back were naturally designed to be somewhat stiff and angular. It's perhaps safe to say that a comfortable chair, in our indulgent modern sense, did not exist before the Louis XIV armchair (see Plate IV); and the cushioned bergère, the predecessor of our upholstered easy chair, doesn't trace back further than the Regency. Before Louis XIV, even the wealthiest had to settle for hard, straight-backed seats. The need for transportation allowed for little design variety, and every piece of furniture was built with the dual purpose of being easy to carry and serving as a trunk (see Plate I). As Havard states, "Tout meuble se traduisait par un coffre." The uniform design of the cabinets is explained by the fact that they were made to serve as two trunks, and even chairs and benches had hollow seats that could store the owner's clothing (see Plate II). The king himself, when moving from one château to another, transported all his furniture with him; so it’s not surprising that ordinary people settled for a few sturdy chairs and cabinets, along with enough arras or cloth of Douai to cover the drafty walls of their country homes. One of Madame de Sévigné's letters offers a humorous example of the scarcity of furniture even during Louis XIV's reign. While describing a fire in a house near her own hôtel in Paris, she mentions that one or two individuals from the burning house were brought to her for shelter because it was known in the neighborhood (which was then wealthy and fashionable) that she had an extra bed in her home!

FRENCH CHAIRS, XV AND XVI CENTURIES.
FROM THE GAVET COLLECTION.
FRENCH CHAIRS, 15TH AND 16TH CENTURIES.
FROM THE GAVET COLLECTION.
PLATE II.
PLATE II.
It was not until the social influences of the reign of Louis XIV were fully established that modern domestic life really began. Tradition ascribes to Madame de Rambouillet a leading share in the advance in practical house-planning; but probably what she did is merely typical of the modifications which the new social conditions were everywhere producing. It is certain that at this time houses and rooms first began to be comfortable. The immense cavernous fireplaces originally meant for the roasting of beeves and the warming of a flock of frozen retainers,—"les grandes antiquailles de cheminées," as Madame de Sévigné called them,—were replaced by the compact chimney-piece of modern times. Cushioned bergères took the place of the throne-like seats of Louis XIII, screens kept off unwelcome draughts, Savonnerie 9 or moquette carpets covered the stone or marble floors, and grandeur gave way to luxury.[4]
It wasn't until the social changes during Louis XIV's reign were fully in place that modern domestic life truly began. People often credit Madame de Rambouillet with playing a major role in advancements in practical home design, but what she did was likely just a reflection of the modifications happening due to new social conditions everywhere. It's clear that around this time, houses and rooms started to be more comfortable. The huge, cavernous fireplaces originally meant for roasting large cuts of meat and warming a group of cold servants—what Madame de Sévigné referred to as "les grandes antiquailles de cheminées"—were replaced by the more compact fireplace structures we see today. Cushioned bergères replaced the throne-like seats from the time of Louis XIII, screens blocked harsh drafts, and Savonnerie 9 or moquette carpets covered the stone or marble floors, as grandeur gave way to luxury.[4]
English architecture having followed a line of development so similar that it need not here be traced, it remains only to examine in detail the opening proposition, namely, that modern architecture and decoration, having in many ways deviated from the paths which the experience of the past had marked out for them, can be reclaimed only by a study of the best models.
English architecture has gone through a development process that is so similar that we don’t need to go through it here. What we need to do now is closely examine the initial idea: that modern architecture and design, having strayed in many ways from the paths laid out by past experiences, can only be revitalized through studying the best examples.
It might of course be said that to attain this end originality is more necessary than imitativeness. To this it may be replied that no lost art can be re-acquired without at least for a time going back to the methods and manner of those who formerly practised it; or the objection may be met by the question, What is originality in art? Perhaps it is easier to define what it is not; and this may be done by saying that it is never a wilful rejection of what have been accepted as the necessary laws of the various forms of art. Thus, in reasoning, originality lies not in discarding the necessary laws of thought, but in using them to express new intellectual conceptions; in poetry, originality consists not in discarding the necessary laws of rhythm, but in finding new rhythms within the limits of those laws. Most of the features of architecture that have persisted through various fluctuations of taste owe their preservation to the fact that they have been proved by experience to be necessary; and it will be found that none of them precludes the exercise of individual taste, any more than the acceptance of the syllogism or of the laws of rhythm prevents new thinkers and new poets from saying what has never 10 been said before. Once this is clearly understood, it will be seen that the supposed conflict between originality and tradition is no conflict at all.[5]
It can certainly be argued that to achieve this goal, originality is more important than imitation. However, one could respond that no lost art can be reclaimed without, at least for a time, returning to the techniques and styles of those who practiced it in the past; or the issue could be addressed by asking, what is originality in art? It might be easier to define what it is not; and this can be done by stating that it never involves a deliberate rejection of what has been regarded as the essential rules of various art forms. Thus, in reasoning, originality doesn't lie in ignoring the basic laws of thought, but in using them to express new ideas; in poetry, originality doesn’t consist of discarding the essential rules of rhythm, but in discovering new rhythms within those established guidelines. Most aspects of architecture that have endured through changing tastes have survived because they have been validated by experience as necessary; it will also be noted that none of them hinder individual taste any more than accepting the syllogism or the rules of rhythm stops new thinkers and poets from expressing ideas that have never been expressed before. Once this is clearly understood, it will be evident that the supposed clash between originality and tradition is actually no clash at all.
In citing logic and poetry, those arts have been purposely chosen of which the laws will perhaps best help to explain and illustrate the character of architectural limitations. A building, for whatever purpose erected, must be built in strict accordance with the requirements of that purpose; in other words, it must have a reason for being as it is and must be as it is for that reason. Its decoration must harmonize with the structural limitations (which is by no means the same thing as saying that all decoration must be structural), and from this harmony of the general scheme of decoration with the building, and of the details of the decoration with each other, springs the rhythm that distinguishes architecture from mere construction. Thus all good architecture and good decoration (which, it must never be forgotten, is only interior architecture) must be based on rhythm and logic. A house, or room, must be planned as it is because it could not, in reason, be otherwise; must be decorated as it is because no other decoration would harmonize as well with the plan.
In discussing logic and poetry, these arts have been intentionally chosen because their principles will likely best help to explain and illustrate the nature of architectural limitations. A building, no matter what it’s built for, must be constructed strictly based on the requirements of that purpose; in other words, it needs to have a reason for its existence and must reflect that reason in its design. Its decoration should align with the structural limitations (which doesn't mean that all decoration has to be structural), and from this alignment between the overall decoration scheme and the building, as well as between the decoration details, emerges the rhythm that sets architecture apart from simple construction. Thus, all good architecture and good decoration (which, it’s important to remember, is only interior architecture) must be rooted in rhythm and logic. A house or room must be designed as it is because it can't reasonably be any other way; it must be decorated as it is because no other decoration would fit as well with the design.
Many of the most popular features in modern house-planning and decoration will not be found to stand this double test. Often (as will be shown further on) they are merely survivals of earlier social conditions, and have been preserved in obedience to that instinct that makes people cling to so many customs the 11 meaning of which is lost. In other cases they have been revived by the archæologizing spirit which is so characteristic of the present time, and which so often leads its possessors to think that a thing must be beautiful because it is old and appropriate because it is beautiful.
Many of the most popular features in modern home design and decoration won't hold up to this double test. Often (as will be discussed later), they are simply leftovers from earlier social conditions, preserved because of an instinct that causes people to cling to many customs the 11 meaning of which is lost. In other cases, they have been brought back by the nostalgia for the past that’s so common today, leading people to believe that something must be beautiful just because it's old and appropriate because it's beautiful.
But since the beauty of all such features depends on their appropriateness, they may in every case be replaced by a more suitable form of treatment without loss to the general effect of house or room. It is this which makes it important that each room (or, better still, all the rooms) in a house should receive the same style of decoration. To some people this may seem as meaningless a piece of archaism as the habit of using obsolete fragments of planning or decoration; but such is not the case. It must not be forgotten, in discussing the question of reproducing certain styles, that the essence of a style lies not in its use of ornament, but in its handling of proportion. Structure conditions ornament, not ornament structure. That is, a room with unsuitably proportioned openings, wall-spaces and cornice might receive a surface application of Louis XV or Louis XVI ornament and not represent either of those styles of decoration; whereas a room constructed according to the laws of proportion accepted in one or the other of those periods, in spite of a surface application of decorative detail widely different in character,—say Romanesque or Gothic,—would yet maintain its distinctive style, because the detail, in conforming with the laws of proportion governing the structure of the room, must necessarily conform with its style. In other words, decoration is always subservient to proportion; and a room, whatever its decoration may be, must represent the style to which its proportions belong. The less cannot include the greater. Unfortunately it is usually by ornamental 12 details, rather than by proportion, that people distinguish one style from another. To many persons, garlands, bow-knots, quivers, and a great deal of gilding represent the Louis XVI style; if they object to these, they condemn the style. To an architect familiar with the subject the same style means something absolutely different. He knows that a Louis XVI room may exist without any of these or similar characteristics; and he often deprecates their use as representing the cheaper and more trivial effects of the period, and those that have most helped to vulgarize it. In fact, in nine cases out of ten his use of them is a concession to the client who, having asked for a Louis XVI room, would not know he had got it were these details left out.[6]
But since the appeal of all these features relies on how fitting they are, they can be replaced with a more suitable treatment without losing the overall impact of a house or room. This highlights the importance of ensuring that each room (or ideally, all the rooms) in a house is decorated in the same style. Some may think this is an outdated idea, just like using old-fashioned elements in design; but that's not true. It's important to remember that when discussing the reproduction of certain styles, the essence of a style isn’t found in its ornaments, but in how it manages proportion. Structure sets the stage for ornament, not the other way around. This means that a room with poorly proportioned openings, wall spaces, and cornices could be adorned with Louis XV or Louis XVI decorations but not truly embody those styles. In contrast, a room designed according to the proportion norms accepted during those periods, even if decorated with details from different styles—like Romanesque or Gothic—would still reflect its unique style, because the decoration, fitting the proportional laws of the room, will align with its style. To put it simply, decoration should always align with proportion; a room, regardless of its decoration, must embody the style corresponding to its proportions. The lesser cannot encompass the greater. Unfortunately, people often identify styles based on decorative details rather than proportions. For many, garlands, bows, arrows, and lots of gold represent the Louis XVI style; if they dislike these elements, they reject the style. However, to an architect knowledgeable in the field, the same style conveys an entirely different meaning. They understand that a Louis XVI room can exist without these or similar features; in fact, they often discourage their use as they symbolize the cheaper, more superficial aspects of the era that have contributed to its commonsensical interpretation. In reality, nine times out of ten, the architect's use of such details is merely a nod to the client who requested a Louis XVI room, as they wouldn’t recognize the style without those details.
Another thing which has perhaps contributed to make people distrustful of "styles" is the garbled form in which they are presented by some architects. After a period of eclecticism that has lasted long enough to make architects and decorators lose their traditional habits of design, there has arisen a sudden demand for "style." It necessarily follows that only the most competent are ready to respond to this unexpected summons. Much has to be relearned, still more to be unlearned. The essence of the great styles lay in proportion and the science of proportion is not to be acquired in a day. In fact, in such matters the cultivated layman, whether or not he has any special familiarity with the different schools of architecture, is often a better judge than the half-educated architect. It is no wonder that people of taste are disconcerted by the so-called "colonial" houses where stair-rails are used as roof-balustrades and mantel-friezes 13 as exterior entablatures, or by Louis XV rooms where the wavy movement which, in the best rococo, was always an ornamental incident and never broke up the main lines of the design, is suffered to run riot through the whole treatment of the walls, so that the bewildered eye seeks in vain for a straight line amid the whirl of incoherent curves.
Another thing that has likely made people distrustful of "styles" is how they're sometimes presented by certain architects. After a long period of mixing different styles, architects and decorators have lost their traditional design habits, creating a sudden demand for "style." This means that only the most skilled are ready to meet this unexpected challenge. A lot has to be relearned, and even more to be unlearned. The essence of great styles lies in proportion, and understanding the science of proportion doesn't happen overnight. In fact, in these matters, a well-informed layperson, regardless of their familiarity with the different architectural schools, can often judge better than a poorly educated architect. It's no surprise that tasteful people are puzzled by the so-called "colonial" houses where stair rails are used as roof balustrades and mantel friezes as exterior entablatures, or by Louis XV rooms where the wavy movement that, in the best rococo, was always an ornamental addition and never disrupted the main lines of the design, is allowed to run wild throughout the walls, leaving the confused eye searching in vain for a straight line amid a swirl of incoherent curves.

FRENCH SOFA AND ARMCHAIR, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
FROM THE CHÂTEAU DE BERCY.
FRENCH SOFA AND ARMCHAIR, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
FROM THE CHÂTEAU DE BERCY.
PLATE IV.
Plate IV.
To conform to a style, then, is to accept those rules of proportion which the artistic experience of centuries has established as the best, while within those limits allowing free scope to the individual requirements which must inevitably modify every house or room adapted to the use and convenience of its occupants.
To follow a style means to accept the rules of proportion that artistic experience over the centuries has determined to be the best, while still allowing room for individual needs that will inevitably change every house or room to suit its occupants' use and comfort.
There is one thing more to be said in defence of conformity to style; and that is, the difficulty of getting rid of style. Strive as we may for originality, we are hampered at every turn by an artistic tradition of over two thousand years. Does any but the most inexperienced architect really think that he can ever rid himself of such an inheritance? He may mutilate or misapply the component parts of his design, but he cannot originate a whole new architectural alphabet. The chances are that he will not find it easy to invent one wholly new moulding.
There’s one more thing to say in defense of following style, and that’s the challenge of escaping it. No matter how hard we try for originality, we’re restricted at every turn by an artistic tradition that’s over two thousand years old. Does any architect, except for the most inexperienced, actually believe they can completely break free from this legacy? They might twist or misuse the elements of their design, but creating an entirely new architectural language is nearly impossible. The likelihood is that they will struggle to come up with even one completely original molding.
The styles especially suited to modern life have already been roughly indicated as those prevailing in Italy since 1500, in France from the time of Louis XIV, and in England since the introduction of the Italian manner by Inigo Jones; and as the French and English styles are perhaps more familiar to the general reader, the examples given will usually be drawn from these. Supposing the argument in favor of these styles to have been accepted, at least as a working hypothesis, it must be explained why, in each room, the decoration and furniture should harmonize. Most 14 people will admit the necessity of harmonizing the colors in a room, because a feeling for color is more general than a feeling for form; but in reality the latter is the more important in decoration, and it is the feeling for form, and not any archæological affectation, which makes the best decorators insist upon the necessity of keeping to the same style of furniture and decoration. Thus the massive dimensions and heavy panelling of a seventeenth-century room would dwarf a set of eighteenth-century furniture; and the wavy, capricious movement of Louis XV decoration would make the austere yet delicate lines of Adam furniture look stiff and mean.
The styles that are best for modern life have been roughly identified as those that have been popular in Italy since 1500, in France since the time of Louis XIV, and in England since Inigo Jones brought in the Italian style. Since French and English styles are probably more familiar to most readers, the examples mentioned will typically come from these. Assuming we've accepted the argument for these styles as at least a working hypothesis, we need to clarify why the decoration and furniture should match in each room. Most people will agree that it's important to harmonize colors in a room because a sense of color is more common than a sense of form. However, in reality, a sense of form is more crucial in decoration. It's this sense of form—rather than any archaeological pretension—that leads the best decorators to emphasize the need to stick to one style of furniture and decoration. For example, the large size and heavy paneling of a seventeenth-century room would overshadow a set of eighteenth-century furniture, and the fluid, whimsical style of Louis XV decoration would make the clean yet delicate lines of Adam furniture appear stiff and insignificant.
Many persons object not only to any attempt at uniformity of style, but to the use of any recognized style in the decoration of a room. They characterize it, according to their individual views, as "servile," "formal," or "pretentious."
Many people not only oppose any effort to create a uniform style but also resist using any established style for decorating a room. They describe it, based on their personal opinions, as "servile," "formal," or "pretentious."
It has already been suggested that to conform within rational limits to a given style is no more servile than to pay one's taxes or to write according to the rules of grammar. As to the accusations of formality and pretentiousness (which are more often made in America than elsewhere), they may probably be explained by the fact that most Americans necessarily form their idea of the great European styles from public buildings and palaces. Certainly, if an architect were to propose to his client to decorate a room in a moderate-sized house in the Louis XIV style, and if the client had formed his idea of that style from the state apartments in the palace at Versailles, he would be justified in rejecting the proposed treatment as absolutely unsuitable to modern private life; whereas the architect who had gone somewhat more deeply into the subject might have singled out the style as eminently suitable, having in mind one of the simple panelled rooms, with tall 15 windows, a dignified fireplace, large tables and comfortable arm-chairs, which were to be found in the private houses of the same period (see Plate V). It is the old story of the two knights fighting about the color of the shield. Both architect and client would be right, but they would be looking at the different sides of the question. As a matter of fact, the bed-rooms, sitting-rooms, libraries and other private apartments in the smaller dwelling-houses built in Europe between 1650 and 1800 were far simpler, less pretentious and more practical in treatment than those in the average modern house.
It has already been suggested that following a certain style within reasonable limits is not more servile than paying taxes or writing according to grammar rules. As for the claims of being overly formal and pretentious (which are more common in America than elsewhere), they can likely be explained by the fact that most Americans base their understanding of great European styles on public buildings and palaces. Certainly, if an architect were to suggest to a client to decorate a room in a moderately sized house in the Louis XIV style, and if the client had formed their idea of that style from the state apartments in the palace at Versailles, the client would be justified in rejecting the proposal as completely unsuitable for modern private life; while the architect, who had researched the topic more thoroughly, might have considered the style very appropriate, envisioning one of the simple paneled rooms with tall windows, a dignified fireplace, large tables, and comfortable armchairs that were found in private homes of the same era (see Plate V). It’s the classic story of two knights arguing over the color of a shield. Both the architect and the client would be correct, but they would be viewing different aspects of the issue. In fact, the bedrooms, living rooms, libraries, and other private spaces in smaller houses built in Europe between 1650 and 1800 were much simpler, less pretentious, and more practical compared to those in the average modern house.

ROOM IN THE GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
(EXAMPLE OF SIMPLE LOUIS XIV DECORATION.)
ROOM IN THE GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
(EXAMPLE OF SIMPLE LOUIS XIV DECORATION.)
PLATE V.
Plate V.
It is therefore hoped that the antagonists of "style," when they are shown that to follow a certain style is not to sacrifice either convenience or imagination, but to give more latitude to both, will withdraw an opposition which seems to be based on a misapprehension of facts.
It is hoped that the critics of "style," when they realize that following a certain style doesn’t mean sacrificing convenience or creativity, but actually allows for more freedom in both, will reconsider their opposition, which appears to stem from a misunderstanding of the facts.
Hitherto architecture and decoration have been spoken of as one, as in any well-designed house they ought to be. Indeed, it is one of the numerous disadvantages of the present use of styles, that unless the architect who has built the house also decorates it, the most hopeless discord is apt to result. This was otherwise before our present desire for variety had thrown architects, decorators, and workmen out of the regular routine of their business. Before 1800 the decorator called upon to treat the interior of a house invariably found a suitable background prepared for his work, while much in the way of detail was intrusted to the workmen, who were trained in certain traditions instead of being called upon to carry out in each new house the vagaries of a different designer.
So far, architecture and decoration have been considered as one cohesive element, as they should be in any well-designed home. In fact, one of the many drawbacks of our current obsession with different styles is that if the architect who built the house doesn’t also do the decorating, it can lead to serious mismatches. This was not the case before our current craving for variety disrupted the usual workflow for architects, decorators, and craftsmen. Before 1800, decorators tasked with designing the interior of a house consistently found a suitable backdrop ready for their work, while many details were left to craftsmen who were trained in specific traditions, rather than having to adapt to the whims of various designers for each new home.
But it is with the decorator's work alone that these pages are concerned, and the above digression is intended to explain why 16 his task is now so difficult, and why his results are so often unsatisfactory to himself as well as to his clients. The decorator of the present day may be compared to a person who is called upon to write a letter in the English language, but is ordered, in so doing, to conform to the Chinese or Egyptian rules of grammar, or possibly to both together.
But this text focuses solely on the decorator's work, and the earlier diversion is meant to clarify why 16 his job is now so challenging and why his outcomes often don't meet his or his clients' expectations. The modern decorator can be likened to someone asked to write a letter in English, but directed to follow the grammar rules of Chinese or Egyptian, or maybe a mix of both.
By the use of a little common sense and a reasonable conformity to those traditions of design which have been tested by generations of architects, it is possible to produce great variety in the decoration of rooms without losing sight of the purpose for which they are intended. Indeed, the more closely this purpose is kept in view, and the more clearly it is expressed in all the details of each room, the more pleasing that room will be, so that it is easy to make a room with tinted walls, deal furniture and dimity curtains more beautiful, because more logical and more harmonious, than a ball-room lined with gold and marbles, in which the laws of rhythm and logic have been ignored.
By using a bit of common sense and sticking to design traditions that have been proven by generations of architects, it’s possible to create a great variety in room decorations without forgetting their intended purpose. In fact, the more we focus on this purpose and express it clearly in every detail of the room, the more pleasing that space will be. It's often easier to make a room with painted walls, wooden furniture, and simple curtains more beautiful—because it’s more logical and harmonious—than to create a ballroom lined with gold and marble that ignores the principles of rhythm and logic.
II
ROOMS IN GENERAL
Before beginning to decorate a room it is essential to consider for what purpose the room is to be used. It is not enough to ticket it with some such general designation as "library," "drawing-room," or "den." The individual tastes and habits of the people who are to occupy it must be taken into account; it must be not "a library," or "a drawing-room," but the library or the drawing-room best suited to the master or mistress of the house which is being decorated. Individuality in house-furnishing has seldom been more harped upon than at the present time. That cheap originality which finds expression in putting things to uses for which they were not intended is often confounded with individuality; whereas the latter consists not in an attempt to be different from other people at the cost of comfort, but in the desire to be comfortable in one's own way, even though it be the way of a monotonously large majority. It seems easier to most people to arrange a room like some one else's than to analyze and express their own needs. Men, in these matters, are less exacting than women, because their demands, besides being simpler, are uncomplicated by the feminine tendency to want things because other people have them, rather than to have things because they are wanted. 18
Before you start decorating a room, it's important to think about what the room will be used for. It’s not enough to simply label it as a "library," "living room," or "study." You have to consider the personal tastes and habits of the people who will use it; it should be not just "a library" or "a living room," but the library or living room that’s best suited for the homeowners. Individuality in home furnishing is more emphasized now than ever. That cheap originality, which comes from using things in ways they weren't meant for, is often mistaken for true individuality; real individuality isn’t about being different at the expense of comfort, but about being comfortable in your own way, even if that way is similar to the majority. For many people, it’s easier to set up a room like someone else’s than to really think about and express their own needs. Men tend to be less particular than women in these matters, as their needs are generally simpler and not influenced by the tendency to want things simply because others have them, rather than because they truly desire them. 18
But it must never be forgotten that every one is unconsciously tyrannized over by the wants of others,—the wants of dead and gone predecessors, who have an inconvenient way of thrusting their different habits and tastes across the current of later existences. The unsatisfactory relations of some people with their rooms are often to be explained in this way. They have still in their blood the traditional uses to which these rooms were put in times quite different from the present. It is only an unconscious extension of the conscious habit which old-fashioned people have of clinging to their parents' way of living. The difficulty of reconciling these instincts with our own comfort and convenience, and the various compromises to which they lead in the arrangement of our rooms, will be more fully dealt with in the following chapters. To go to the opposite extreme and discard things because they are old-fashioned is equally unreasonable. The golden mean lies in trying to arrange our houses with a view to our own comfort and convenience; and it will be found that the more closely we follow this rule the easier our rooms will be to furnish and the pleasanter to live in.
But we must always remember that everyone is unconsciously influenced by the desires of others—the needs of long-gone predecessors who awkwardly impose their different habits and tastes on our current lives. The uncomfortable relationships some people have with their spaces can often be explained this way. They still feel the traditional uses for these spaces that belonged to a time very different from today. It's just an unconscious extension of the conscious habit that old-fashioned people have of sticking to their parents' lifestyle. The challenge of reconciling these instincts with our own comfort and convenience, and the various compromises that arise in arranging our spaces, will be explored in more detail in the following chapters. On the other hand, it’s equally unreasonable to discard things simply because they’re old-fashioned. The ideal approach is to try to arrange our homes with our own comfort and convenience in mind; you’ll find that the closer we stick to this principle, the easier our spaces are to furnish and the more enjoyable they are to live in.
People whose attention has never been specially called to the raison d'être of house-furnishing sometimes conclude that because a thing is unusual it is artistic, or rather that through some occult process the most ordinary things become artistic by being used in an unusual manner; while others, warned by the visible results of this theory of furnishing, infer that everything artistic is unpractical. In the Anglo-Saxon mind beauty is not spontaneously born of material wants, as it is with the Latin races. We have to make things beautiful; they do not grow so of themselves. The necessity of making this effort has caused many people to put aside the whole problem of beauty and fitness in household decoration 19 as something mysterious and incomprehensible to the uninitiated. The architect and decorator are often aware that they are regarded by their clients as the possessors of some strange craft like black magic or astrology.
People who haven’t really thought about why we decorate our homes often assume that if something is unusual, it must be artistic, or they believe that regular items can become artistic just by being used in a different way. On the other hand, some people, influenced by the obvious outcomes of this approach to decorating, conclude that everything artistic is impractical. In the Anglo-Saxon perspective, beauty doesn’t naturally arise from our material needs like it does for the Latin cultures. We have to actively create beauty; it doesn’t just happen on its own. This necessity to make that effort has led many to dismiss the whole idea of beauty and appropriateness in home decoration as something mysterious and hard to grasp for those not in the know. Architects and decorators often realize that their clients see them as having a special skill, like some kind of magic or astrology. 19
This fatalistic attitude has complicated the simple and intelligible process of house-furnishing, and has produced much of the discomfort which causes so many rooms to be shunned by everybody in the house, in spite (or rather because) of all the money and ingenuity expended on their arrangement. Yet to penetrate the mystery of house-furnishing it is only necessary to analyze one satisfactory room and to notice wherein its charm lies. To the fastidious eye it will, of course, be found in fitness of proportion, in the proper use of each moulding and in the harmony of all the decorative processes; and even to those who think themselves indifferent to such detail, much of the sense of restfulness and comfort produced by certain rooms depends on the due adjustment of their fundamental parts. Different rooms minister to different wants and while a room may be made very livable without satisfying any but the material requirements of its inmates it is evident that the perfect room should combine these qualities with what corresponds to them in a higher order of needs. At present, however, the subject deals only with the material livableness of a room, and this will generally be found to consist in the position of the doors and fireplace, the accessibility of the windows, the arrangement of the furniture, the privacy of the room and the absence of the superfluous.
This fatalistic outlook has complicated the straightforward process of furnishing a house and has caused much of the discomfort that makes so many rooms ignored by everyone in the house, despite (or rather because of) all the money and creativity spent on their setup. However, to understand the mystery of furnishing a house, it’s only necessary to analyze one well-designed room and observe where its appeal lies. To a discerning eye, it will clearly be found in the proportion, the appropriate use of each molding, and the harmony of all the decorative elements; even for those who think they're indifferent to such details, much of the comfort and relaxation provided by certain rooms relies on the proper arrangement of their essential components. Different rooms serve different purposes, and while a room can be made very livable without addressing anything beyond the basic needs of its occupants, it’s clear that the ideal room should combine these characteristics with those that meet higher-order needs. Right now, though, the focus is solely on the basic livability of a room, which generally hinges on the placement of doors and the fireplace, the accessibility of windows, the furniture arrangement, the privacy of the space, and the absence of unnecessary items.
The position of doors and fireplace, though the subject comes properly under the head of house-planning, may be included in this summary, because in rearranging a room it is often possible 20 to change its openings, or at any rate, in the case of doors, to modify their dimensions.
The placement of doors and the fireplace, while mainly a topic of house planning, can be included in this overview, as it's often possible to change their placements when rearranging a room. Additionally, in the case of doors, you can often adjust their size. 20
The fireplace must be the focus of every rational scheme of arrangement. Nothing is so dreary, so hopeless to deal with, as a room in which the fireplace occupies a narrow space between two doors, so that it is impossible to sit about the hearth.[7] Next in importance come the windows. In town houses especially, where there is so little light that every ray is precious to the reader or worker, window-space is invaluable. Yet in few rooms are the windows easy of approach, free from useless draperies and provided with easy-chairs so placed that the light falls properly on the occupant's work.
The fireplace should be the centerpiece of any sensible room layout. There's nothing more depressing or frustrating than a room where the fireplace is squished between two doors, making it impossible to gather around the hearth.[7] Next in importance are the windows. This is especially true in townhouses, where there's often so little natural light that every bit counts for those reading or working. However, in many rooms, the windows aren't easily accessible, cluttered with unnecessary curtains, and lack comfortable chairs positioned so that the light shines properly on what the occupant is doing.
It is no exaggeration to say that many houses are deserted by the men of the family for lack of those simple comforts which they find at their clubs: windows unobscured by layers of muslin, a fireplace surrounded by easy-chairs and protected from draughts, well-appointed writing-tables and files of papers and magazines. Who cannot call to mind the dreary drawing-room, in small town houses the only possible point of reunion for the family, but too often, in consequence of its exquisite discomfort, of no more use as a meeting-place than the vestibule or the cellar? The windows in this kind of room are invariably supplied with two sets of muslin curtains, one hanging against the panes, the other fulfilling the supererogatory duty of hanging against the former; then come the heavy stuff curtains, so draped as to cut off the upper light of the windows by day, while it is impossible to drop them at night: curtains that have thus ceased to serve the purpose for which they exist. Close to the curtains stands 21 the inevitable lamp or jardinière, and the wall-space between the two windows, where a writing-table might be put, is generally taken up by a cabinet or console, surmounted by a picture made invisible by the dark shadow of the hangings. The writing-table might find place against the side-wall near either window; but these spaces are usually sacred to the piano and to that modern futility, the silver-table. Thus of necessity the writing-table is either banished or put in some dark corner, where it is little wonder that the ink dries unused and a vase of flowers grows in the middle of the blotting-pad.
It’s no exaggeration to say that many homes are abandoned by the men of the family because they lack the simple comforts they find at their clubs: windows not covered by layers of muslin, a fireplace surrounded by comfortable chairs and shielded from drafts, well-furnished writing desks, and stacks of papers and magazines. Who can’t recall the dull drawing room, often the only possible gathering place for the family in small townhouses, but too frequently, because of its exquisite discomfort, as useless for meeting as the hallway or the basement? The windows in this type of room always have two sets of muslin curtains, one hanging against the glass and the other serving the unnecessary purpose of hanging against the first; then there are the heavy fabric curtains, draped to block the upper light of the windows during the day, while at night, it’s impossible to close them: curtains that no longer fulfill their intended purpose. Close to the curtains stands 21 the inevitable lamp or plant stand, and the wall space between the two windows, where a writing desk could fit, is usually occupied by a cabinet or console, topped by a picture rendered invisible by the dark shadow of the hangings. The writing desk could be placed against the side wall near either window; however, these spaces are typically reserved for the piano and that modern luxury, the silver table. Thus, the writing desk is either exiled or shoved into a dark corner, where it’s no surprise that the ink dries up unused and a vase of flowers sits in the middle of the blotting pad.
The hearth should be the place about which people gather; but the mantelpiece in the average American house, being ugly, is usually covered with inflammable draperies; the fire is, in consequence, rarely lit, and no one cares to sit about a fireless hearth. Besides, on the opposite side of the room is a gap in the wall eight or ten feet wide, opening directly upon the hall, and exposing what should be the most private part of the room to the scrutiny of messengers, servants and visitors. This opening is sometimes provided with doors; but these, as a rule, are either slid into the wall or are unhung and replaced by a curtain through which every word spoken in the room must necessarily pass. In such a room it matters very little how the rest of the furniture is arranged, since it is certain that no one will ever sit in it except the luckless visitor who has no other refuge.
The fireplace should be the spot where people come together, but in the typical American home, the mantelpiece is unattractive and usually draped with flammable fabric. As a result, the fire is rarely lit, and nobody wants to gather around a cold hearth. Additionally, on the other side of the room is a wide opening, about eight to ten feet, leading directly into the hall and exposing what should be the most private area of the room to the eyes of messengers, servants, and guests. Sometimes this opening has doors, but usually, they are either hidden in the wall or taken down and replaced with a curtain, which means that every conversation in the room can be overheard. In a room like this, it doesn't really matter how the rest of the furniture is arranged, since it’s clear that no one will ever sit there except for the unfortunate guest who has nowhere else to go.
Even the visitor might be thought entitled to the solace of a few books; but as all the tables in the room are littered with knick-knacks, it is difficult for the most philanthropic hostess to provide even this slight alleviation.
Even the visitor might be considered deserving of some comfort from a few books; however, since all the tables in the room are cluttered with trinkets, it’s challenging for even the most generous hostess to offer this small relief.
When the town-house is built on the basement plan, and the drawing-room or parlor is up-stairs, the family, to escape 22 from its discomforts, habitually take refuge in the small room opening off the hall on the ground floor; so that instead of sitting in a room twenty or twenty-five feet wide, they are packed into one less than half that size and exposed to the frequent intrusions from which, in basement houses, the drawing-room is free. But too often even the "little room down-stairs" is arranged less like a sitting-room in a private house than a waiting-room at a fashionable doctor's or dentist's. It has the inevitable yawning gap in the wall, giving on the hall close to the front door, and is either the refuge of the ugliest and most uncomfortable furniture in the house, or, even if furnished with taste, is arranged with so little regard to comfort that one might as well make it part of the hall, as is often done in rearranging old houses. This habit of sacrificing a useful room to the useless widening of the hall is indeed the natural outcome of furnishing rooms of this kind in so unpractical a way that their real usefulness has ceased to be apparent. The science of restoring wasted rooms to their proper uses is one of the most important and least understood branches of house-furnishing.
When the townhouse is built with a basement plan and the living room is upstairs, the family often seeks refuge in the small room off the hall on the ground floor to escape its discomforts. Instead of being in a room that's twenty or twenty-five feet wide, they end up crammed into one that's less than half that size and are frequently interrupted, which isn’t an issue in basement houses where the living room is more private. Unfortunately, the "little room downstairs" is often set up more like a waiting room at a trendy doctor's or dentist's office than a cozy sitting room in a private home. It typically has a gaping hole in the wall that opens to the hall near the front door and either contains the ugliest and most uncomfortable furniture in the house or, even if it’s tastefully furnished, is arranged without much thought for comfort. It might as well be part of the hallway, as often happens when people rearrange older houses. This tendency to sacrifice a useful room for the unnecessary widening of the hall is a natural result of furnishing these types of rooms in impractical ways, which makes their real usefulness seem lost. Understanding how to restore wasted rooms to their intended use is one of the most crucial yet overlooked aspects of home furnishing.
Privacy would seem to be one of the first requisites of civilized life, yet it is only necessary to observe the planning and arrangement of the average house to see how little this need is recognized. Each room in a house has its individual uses: some are made to sleep in, others are for dressing, eating, study, or conversation; but whatever the uses of a room, they are seriously interfered with if it be not preserved as a small world by itself. If the drawing-room be a part of the hall and the library a part of the drawing-room, all three will be equally unfitted to serve their special purpose. The indifference to privacy which has sprung up in modern times, and which in France, for instance, 23 has given rise to the grotesque conceit of putting sheets of plate-glass between two rooms, and of replacing doorways by openings fifteen feet wide, is of complex origin. It is probably due in part to the fact that many houses are built and decorated by people unfamiliar with the habits of those for whom they are building. It may be that architect and decorator live in a simpler manner than their clients, and are therefore ready to sacrifice a kind of comfort of which they do not feel the need to the "effects" obtainable by vast openings and extended "vistas." To the untrained observer size often appeals more than proportion and costliness than suitability. In a handsome house such an observer is attracted rather by the ornamental detail than by the underlying purpose of planning and decoration. He sees the beauty of the detail, but not its relation to the whole. He therefore regards it as elegant but useless; and his next step is to infer that there is an inherent elegance in what is useless.
Privacy seems to be one of the basic requirements of civilized life, yet if you look at how the average house is designed, it's clear that this need is not recognized. Each room in a house has its specific purpose: some are for sleeping, others for dressing, eating, studying, or socializing; but whatever the purpose of a room, it is seriously affected if it isn’t maintained as a distinct space on its own. If the living room is part of the hall and the library is part of the living room, all three will struggle to fulfill their unique functions. The disregard for privacy that has emerged in modern times, which in France, for example, has led to the bizarre idea of putting sheets of plate glass between rooms and replacing doorways with fifteen-foot-wide openings, has complex origins. It likely comes partly from the fact that many houses are designed and decorated by people who aren’t familiar with the habits of their clients. It may be that the architect and decorator live in a simpler way than their clients and are therefore willing to sacrifice a kind of comfort they don’t feel they need for the visual "effects" created by large openings and extended "views." To an untrained observer, size often seems more appealing than proportion, and expense seems more important than suitability. In a beautiful house, such an observer is drawn more to the decorative details than to the fundamental purpose of the design and decor. They appreciate the detail's beauty but not its connection to the overall whole. Thus, they see it as stylish but impractical; their next conclusion is that there is an inherent elegance in what is impractical.
Before beginning to decorate a house it is necessary to make a prolonged and careful study of its plan and elevations, both as a whole and in detail. The component parts of an undecorated room are its floor, ceiling, wall-spaces and openings. The openings consist of the doors, windows and fireplace; and of these, as has already been pointed out, the fireplace is the most important in the general scheme of decoration.
Before you start decorating a house, it's important to take a good, thorough look at its layout and design, both overall and in detail. The main elements of a bare room are its floor, ceiling, wall areas, and openings. The openings include doors, windows, and the fireplace; and as mentioned earlier, the fireplace is the most crucial element in the overall decoration plan.
No room can be satisfactory unless its openings are properly placed and proportioned, and the decorator's task is much easier if he has also been the architect of the house he is employed to decorate; but as this seldom happens his ingenuity is frequently taxed to produce a good design upon the background of a faulty and illogical structure. Much may be done to overcome this difficulty by making slight changes in the proportions of the 24 openings; and the skilful decorator, before applying his scheme of decoration, will do all that he can to correct the fundamental lines of the room. But the result is seldom so successful as if he had built the room, and those who employ different people to build and decorate their houses should at least try to select an architect and a decorator trained in the same school of composition, so that they may come to some understanding with regard to the general harmony of their work.
No room can be truly satisfying unless its openings are well-placed and proportioned, and the decorator's job is much easier if they also designed the house they are working on. However, since this rarely happens, their creativity is often challenged to create a good design against a background of a poorly planned structure. Many issues can be addressed by making slight adjustments to the proportions of the 24 openings; a skilled decorator will try to fix the fundamental lines of the room before implementing their decoration plan. Still, the outcome is rarely as successful as if they had actually built the room, and those who hire different people for construction and decoration should at least aim to choose an architect and a decorator who have been trained in a similar design philosophy, so they can agree on the overall harmony of their work.
In deciding upon a scheme of decoration, it is necessary to keep in mind the relation of furniture to ornament, and of the room as a whole to other rooms in the house. As in a small house a very large room dwarfs all the others, so a room decorated in a very rich manner will make the simplicity of those about it look mean. Every house should be decorated according to a carefully graduated scale of ornamentation culminating in the most important room of the house; but this plan must be carried out with such due sense of the relation of the rooms to each other that there shall be no violent break in the continuity of treatment. If a white-and-gold drawing-room opens on a hall with a Brussels carpet and papered walls, the drawing-room will look too fine and the hall mean.
When choosing a decoration scheme, it’s important to consider how the furniture relates to the decor and how the room fits with the rest of the house. In a small house, a very large room can overshadow all the others, just as a lavishly decorated room can make the simpler ones seem shabby. Every house should be decorated on a carefully considered scale of ornamentation, leading up to the most important room; however, this approach must respect the relationships between the rooms to maintain a smooth flow in the overall design. If a white-and-gold drawing room opens into a hallway with a Brussels carpet and wallpapered walls, the drawing room will appear overly extravagant while the hallway seems inadequate.
In the furnishing of each room the same rule should be as carefully observed. The simplest and most cheaply furnished room (provided the furniture be good of its kind, and the walls and carpet unobjectionable in color) will be more pleasing to the fastidious eye than one in which gilded consoles and cabinets of buhl stand side by side with cheap machine-made furniture, and delicate old marquetry tables are covered with trashy china ornaments.
In decorating each room, the same principle should be followed carefully. The simplest and most cost-effective room (as long as the furniture is good quality and the walls and carpet are acceptable colors) will be more appealing to discerning tastes than a room filled with gilded consoles and fancy cabinets next to cheap mass-produced furniture, while delicate old marquetry tables are cluttered with tacky china decorations.
It is, of course, not always possible to refurnish a room when it is redecorated. Many people must content themselves with 25 using their old furniture, no matter how ugly and ill-assorted it may be; and it is the decorator's business to see that his background helps the furniture to look its best. It is a mistake to think that because the furniture of a room is inappropriate or ugly a good background will bring out these defects. It will, on the contrary, be a relief to the eye to escape from the bad lines of the furniture to the good lines of the walls; and should the opportunity to purchase new furniture ever come, there will be a suitable background ready to show it to the best advantage.
It’s not always possible to replace furniture when redecorating a room. Many people have to make do with their old furniture, no matter how mismatched or unattractive it may be; it’s the decorator's job to ensure that the background enhances the furniture’s appearance. It's a misconception that a good backdrop can highlight the flaws of inappropriate or unattractive furniture. In fact, it provides a visual break, allowing the eye to move from the poor lines of the furniture to the better lines of the walls. And if the chance to buy new furniture arises, there will already be a suitable background in place to showcase it effectively.
Most rooms contain a mixture of good, bad, and indifferent furniture. It is best to adapt the decorative treatment to the best pieces and to discard those which are in bad taste, replacing them, if necessary, by willow chairs and stained deal tables until it is possible to buy something better. When the room is to be refurnished as well as redecorated the client often makes his purchases without regard to the decoration. Besides being an injustice to the decorator, inasmuch as it makes it impossible for him to harmonize his decoration with the furniture, this generally produces a result unsatisfactory to the owner of the house. Neither decoration nor furniture, however good of its kind, can look its best unless each is chosen with reference to the other. It is therefore necessary that the decorator, before planning his treatment of a room, should be told what it is to contain. If a gilt set is put in a room the walls of which are treated in low relief and painted white, the high lights of the gilding will destroy the delicate values of the mouldings, and the walls, at a little distance, will look like flat expanses of whitewashed plaster.
Most rooms have a mix of good, bad, and average furniture. It’s best to tailor the decor to the best pieces and get rid of those that are in bad taste, replacing them, if needed, with willow chairs and stained wood tables until you can afford better options. When a room is being both refurnished and redecorated, clients often make purchases without considering the overall design. This not only does a disservice to the decorator, as it prevents them from creating a cohesive look, but it usually results in dissatisfaction for the homeowner. Neither decor nor furniture, no matter how appealing, can look their best unless each is selected with the other in mind. Therefore, it’s essential for the decorator to know what will be in the room before starting their design plan. If a gilded set is placed in a room with low-relief white-painted walls, the shiny highlights of the gilding will ruin the subtle details of the moldings, and from a distance, the walls will appear as flat patches of whitewashed plaster.
When a room is to be furnished and decorated at the smallest possible cost, it must be remembered that the comfort of its occupants depends more on the nature of the furniture than of the 26 wall-decorations or carpet. In a living-room of this kind it is best to tint the walls and put a cheerful drugget on the floor, keeping as much money as possible for the purchase of comfortable chairs and sofas and substantial tables. If little can be spent in buying furniture, willow arm-chairs[8] with denim cushions and solid tables with stained legs and covers of denim or corduroy will be more satisfactory than the "parlor suit" turned out in thousands by the manufacturer of cheap furniture, or the pseudo-Georgian or pseudo-Empire of the dealer in "high-grade goods." Plain bookcases may be made of deal, painted or stained; and a room treated in this way, with a uniform color on the wall, and plenty of lamps and books, is sure to be comfortable and can never be vulgar.
When furnishing and decorating a room on a tight budget, it's important to remember that the comfort of the people using it relies more on the type of furniture than on the wall decor or carpet. In this kind of living room, it's best to paint the walls and lay down a bright, affordable rug, saving as much money as possible for cozy chairs, sofas, and sturdy tables. If your furniture budget is limited, choose willow armchairs with denim cushions and solid tables with stained legs and denim or corduroy covers. These will be much more satisfying than the "parlor set" mass-produced by cheap furniture manufacturers, or the faux-Georgian or faux-Empire pieces offered by sellers of "high-quality goods." Simple bookcases can be made from pine, either painted or stained. A room designed this way, with a consistent wall color and plenty of lamps and books, is guaranteed to be comfortable and will never feel tacky.
It is to be regretted that, in this country and in England, it should be almost impossible to buy plain but well-designed and substantial furniture. Nothing can exceed the ugliness of the current designs: the bedsteads with towering head-boards fretted by the versatile jig-saw; the "bedroom suits" of "mahoganized" cherry, bird's-eye maple, or some other crude-colored wood; the tables with meaninglessly turned legs; the "Empire" chairs and consoles stuck over with ornaments of cast bronze washed in liquid gilding; and, worst of all, the supposed "Colonial" furniture, that unworthy travesty of a plain and dignified style. All this showy stuff has been produced in answer to the increasing demand for cheap "effects" in place of unobtrusive merit in material and design; but now that an appreciation of better things in architecture is becoming more general, it is to be hoped that the "artistic" furniture disfiguring so many of our shop-windows will no longer find a market. 27
It's unfortunate that, both here and in England, it's nearly impossible to find simple yet well-designed and sturdy furniture. The current designs are incredibly ugly: bed frames with oversized headboards carved by a jigsaw; "bedroom sets" made of "mahoganized" cherry, bird's-eye maple, or other cheap-looking woods; tables with unnecessarily twisted legs; "Empire" chairs and consoles overloaded with cast bronze ornaments covered in gold paint; and, worst of all, the so-called "Colonial" furniture, which is a poor imitation of a simple and dignified style. All this flashy stuff has been created to meet the growing demand for cheap "looks" instead of quality in materials and design. However, now that more people are appreciating better architecture, hopefully the "artistic" furniture cluttering so many of our store windows will no longer be popular. 27
There is no lack of models for manufacturers to copy, if their customers will but demand what is good. France and England, in the eighteenth century, excelled in the making of plain, inexpensive furniture of walnut, mahogany, or painted beechwood (see Plates VII-X). Simple in shape and substantial in construction, this kind of furniture was never tricked out with moulded bronzes and machine-made carving, or covered with liquid gilding, but depended for its effect upon the solid qualities of good material, good design and good workmanship. The eighteenth-century cabinet-maker did not attempt cheap copies of costly furniture; the common sense of his patrons would have resented such a perversion of taste. Were the modern public as fastidious, it would soon be easy to buy good furniture for a moderate price; but until people recognize the essential vulgarity of the pinchbeck article flooding our shops and overflowing upon our sidewalks, manufacturers will continue to offer such wares in preference to better but less showy designs.
There are plenty of models for manufacturers to replicate if their customers demand quality. France and England were great in the 1700s at creating simple, affordable furniture made from walnut, mahogany, or painted beechwood (see Plates VII-X). This type of furniture was straightforward in design and well-built, never adorned with molded bronze or machine-made carvings, and not coated in liquid gold. It relied on the solid qualities of quality materials, thoughtful design, and skilled craftsmanship for its appeal. Eighteenth-century cabinetmakers didn’t go for cheap imitations of expensive furniture; their customers would have frowned upon such a lack of taste. If today's public were equally discerning, it would be easy to find quality furniture at reasonable prices. However, until people recognize the inherent tastelessness of the cheap goods flooding our stores and spilling onto our sidewalks, manufacturers will keep offering those products instead of better but less flashy designs.
The worst defects of the furniture now made in America are due to an Athenian thirst for novelty, not always regulated by an Athenian sense of fitness. No sooner is it known that beautiful furniture was made in the time of Marie-Antoinette than an epidemic of supposed "Marie-Antoinette" rooms breaks out over the whole country. Neither purchaser nor manufacturer has stopped to inquire wherein the essentials of the style consist. They know that the rooms of the period were usually painted in light colors, and that the furniture (in palaces) was often gilt and covered with brocade; and it is taken for granted that plenty of white paint, a pale wall-paper with bow-knots, and fragile chairs dipped in liquid gilding and covered with a flowered silk-and-cotton material, must inevitably produce a "Marie-Antoinette" 28 room. According to the creed of the modern manufacturer, you have only to combine certain "goods" to obtain a certain style.
The biggest flaws in furniture made in America today come from a desire for new trends that's not always balanced with a good sense of style. As soon as people find out that beautiful furniture was created during Marie-Antoinette's time, an epidemic of so-called "Marie-Antoinette" rooms spreads across the country. Neither buyers nor makers bother to ask what the key elements of that style really are. They know the rooms from that period were typically painted in light colors and that palace furniture was often gilded and covered in brocade; so they assume that lots of white paint, light wallpaper with bows, and delicate chairs dipped in gold and covered with flowery fabric will automatically create a "Marie-Antoinette" 28 room. According to the modern manufacturer's belief, all you have to do is mix certain "goods" to achieve a particular style.
This quest of artistic novelties would be encouraging were it based on the desire for something better, rather than for something merely different. The tendency to dash from one style to another, without stopping to analyze the intrinsic qualities of any, has defeated the efforts of those who have tried to teach the true principles of furniture-designing by a return to the best models. If people will buy the stuff now offered them as Empire, Sheraton or Louis XVI, the manufacturer is not to blame for making it. It is not the maker but the purchaser who sets the standard; and there will never be any general supply of better furniture until people take time to study the subject, and find out wherein lies the radical unfitness of what now contents them.
This pursuit of artistic trends would be encouraging if it were motivated by a desire for something better, rather than just for something different. The habit of jumping from one style to another without taking the time to analyze the true qualities of any has undermined the efforts of those trying to teach the real principles of furniture design by returning to the best examples. If people are willing to buy what is being marketed to them as Empire, Sheraton, or Louis XVI, the manufacturer isn’t at fault for producing it. It’s not the maker but the buyer who sets the standard, and there will never be a broader offering of better furniture until people take the time to study the topic and understand what makes the current options fundamentally unsuitable.
Until this golden age arrives the householder who cannot afford to buy old pieces, or to have old models copied by a skilled cabinet-maker, had better restrict himself to the plainest of furniture, relying for the embellishment of his room upon good bookbindings and one or two old porcelain vases for his lamps.
Until this golden age arrives, the homeowner who can't afford to buy antique pieces or have experienced craftsmen replicate old designs should stick to the simplest furniture, relying on nice book covers and a couple of vintage porcelain vases for lamps to decorate the room.
Concerning the difficult question of color, it is safe to say that the fewer the colors used in a room, the more pleasing and restful the result will be. A multiplicity of colors produces the same effect as a number of voices talking at the same time. The voices may not be discordant, but continuous chatter is fatiguing in the long run. Each room should speak with but one voice: it should contain one color, which at once and unmistakably asserts its predominance, in obedience to the rule that where there is a division of parts one part shall visibly prevail over all the others.
Regarding the tricky issue of color, it's safe to say that the fewer colors you use in a room, the more pleasing and calming the outcome will be. A lot of colors creates the same effect as multiple voices talking at once. The voices might not clash, but constant chatter can wear you out over time. Each room should have just one voice: it should feature one dominant color that clearly stands out, following the principle that if there are different elements, one should visibly dominate the others.

FRENCH SOFA, LOUIS XV PERIOD.
TAPESTRY DESIGNED BY BOUCHER.
FRENCH SOFA, LOUIS XV PERIOD.
TAPESTRY DESIGNED BY BOUCHER.
PLATE IX.
Plate 9.
To attain this result, it is best to use the same color and, if 29 possible, the same material, for curtains and chair-coverings. This produces an impression of unity and gives an air of spaciousness to the room. When the walls are simply panelled in oak or walnut, or are painted in some neutral tones, such as gray and white, the carpet may contrast in color with the curtains and chair-coverings. For instance, in an oak-panelled room crimson curtains and chair-coverings may be used with a dull green carpet, or with one of dark blue patterned in subdued tints; or the color-scheme may be reversed, and green hangings and chair-coverings combined with a plain crimson carpet.
To achieve this look, it’s best to use the same color and, if 29 possible, the same material for curtains and chair covers. This creates a sense of unity and makes the room feel more spacious. When the walls are simply paneled in oak or walnut, or painted in neutral tones like gray and white, the carpet can contrast in color with the curtains and chair covers. For example, in an oak-paneled room, you could use crimson curtains and chair covers with a dull green carpet, or with a dark blue carpet that has subtle patterns; or you could reverse the color scheme, combining green curtains and chair covers with a plain crimson carpet.
Where the walls are covered with tapestry, or hung with a large number of pictures, or, in short, are so treated that they present a variety of colors, it is best that curtains, chair-coverings and carpet should all be of one color and without pattern. Graduated shades of the same color should almost always be avoided; theoretically they seem harmonious, but in reality the light shades look faded in proximity with the darker ones. Though it is well, as a rule, that carpet and hangings should match, exception must always be made in favor of a really fine old Eastern rug. The tints of such rugs are too subdued, too subtly harmonized by time, to clash with any colors the room may contain; but those who cannot cover their floors in this way will do well to use carpets of uniform tint, rather than the gaudy rugs now made in the East. The modern red and green Smyrna or Turkey carpet is an exception. Where the furniture is dark and substantial, and the predominating color is a strong green or crimson, such a carpet is always suitable. These Smyrna carpets are usually well designed; and if their colors be restricted to red and green, with small admixture of dark blue, they harmonize with almost any style of decoration. It is well, as a rule, to shun the decorative schemes 30 concocted by the writers who supply our newspapers with hints for "artistic interiors." The use of such poetic adjectives as jonquil-yellow, willow-green, shell-pink, or ashes-of-roses, gives to these descriptions of the "unique boudoir" or "ideal summer room" a charm which the reality would probably not possess. The arrangements suggested are usually cheap devices based upon the mistaken idea that defects in structure or design may be remedied by an overlaying of color or ornament. This theory often leads to the spending of much more money than would have been required to make one or two changes in the plan of the room, and the result is never satisfactory to the fastidious.
Where the walls are covered in tapestries or filled with many pictures, or in general, are treated to show a variety of colors, it's best for the curtains, chair coverings, and carpet to all be the same color and without patterns. It's usually a good idea to avoid different shades of the same color; they might seem harmonious in theory, but in reality, the lighter shades look washed out next to the darker ones. While it's generally true that carpets and hangings should match, an exception should always be made for a genuine fine old Eastern rug. The colors of such rugs are too muted and subtly harmonized by time to clash with any colors in the room; however, those who can't use this type of flooring should opt for carpets in uniform colors rather than the flashy rugs currently produced in the East. The modern red and green Smyrna or Turkey carpet is an exception. When the furniture is dark and substantial, and the dominant color is a strong green or crimson, such a carpet is always appropriate. These Smyrna carpets usually have good designs; if their colors are limited to red and green, with a small addition of dark blue, they fit well with nearly any decor style. Generally, it’s wise to avoid the decorative schemes suggested by writers in our newspapers who provide tips for “artistic interiors.” The use of poetic adjectives like jonquil-yellow, willow-green, shell-pink, or ashes-of-roses gives these descriptions of the "unique boudoir" or "ideal summer room" a charm that the reality probably lacks. The arrangements they recommend are typically cheap tricks based on the mistaken belief that flaws in structure or design can be fixed by simply layering on color or decoration. This often results in spending much more money than needed to make one or two changes to the room’s layout, and the outcome is usually unsatisfactory for those with discerning tastes.
There are but two ways of dealing with a room which is fundamentally ugly: one is to accept it, and the other is courageously to correct its ugliness. Half-way remedies are a waste of money and serve rather to call attention to the defects of the room than to conceal them.
There are only two ways to handle a room that is basically ugly: one is to accept it, and the other is to boldly fix its ugliness. Half-hearted solutions are a waste of money and tend to highlight the room's flaws rather than hide them.
III
WALLS
Proportion is the good breeding of architecture. It is that something, indefinable to the unprofessional eye, which gives repose and distinction to a room: in its origin a matter of nice mathematical calculation, of scientific adjustment of voids and masses, but in its effects as intangible as that all-pervading essence which the ancients called the soul.
Proportion is the foundation of good architecture. It's that quality, hard to define for those without a trained eye, that brings calmness and elegance to a room: originally a matter of precise mathematical calculations and scientific balancing of spaces and shapes, yet in its impact, it’s as elusive as the deep essence the ancients referred to as the soul.
It is not proposed to enter here into a technical discussion of the delicate problem of proportion. The decorator, with whom this book is chiefly concerned, is generally not consulted until the house that he is to decorate has been built—and built, in all probability, quite without reference to the interior treatment it is destined to receive. All he can hope to do is, by slight modifications here and there in the dimensions or position of the openings, to re-establish that harmony of parts so frequently disregarded in modern house-planning. It often happens, however, that the decorator's desire to make these slight changes, upon which the success of his whole scheme depends, is a source of perplexity and distress to his bewildered client, who sees in it merely the inclination to find fault with another's work. Nothing can be more natural than this attitude on the part of the client. How is he to decide between the architect, who has possibly disregarded 32 in some measure the claims of symmetry and proportion in planning the interior of the house, and the decorator who insists upon those claims without being able to justify his demands by any explanation comprehensible to the unprofessional? It is inevitable that the decorator, who comes last, should fare worse, especially as he makes his appearance at a time when contractors' bills are pouring in, and the proposition to move a mantelpiece or change the dimensions of a door opens fresh vistas of expense to the client's terrified imagination.
It’s not the intention to dive into a technical discussion about the tricky issue of proportion here. The decorator, who is the main focus of this book, is usually brought in after the house is built—and likely built without much thought about the interior design it will have. All he can do is hope to restore some harmony in the details by making small changes to the dimensions or placement of openings, which is often overlooked in modern home design. However, it often turns out that the decorator’s wish to make these minor adjustments, which are crucial for the success of his overall design, can confuse and upset his clients, who might see it only as a tendency to criticize someone else's work. This reaction from the client is completely understandable. How can they choose between the architect, who may have somewhat ignored the importance of symmetry and proportion in planning the house's interior, and the decorator, who insists on those principles without being able to explain them in a way that makes sense to someone who isn’t a professional? It’s inevitable that the decorator, coming in last, will be at a disadvantage, especially since he appears at a time when contractor bills are piling up, and the suggestion to move a fireplace or change a door’s size only opens new money concerns for the client’s anxious mind.
Undoubtedly these difficulties have diminished in the last few years. Architects are turning anew to the lost tradition of symmetry and to a scientific study of the relation between voids and masses, and the decorator's task has become correspondingly easier. Still, there are many cases where his work is complicated by some trifling obstacle, the removal of which the client opposes only because he cannot in imagination foresee the improvement which would follow. If the client permits the change to be made, he has no difficulty in appreciating the result: he cannot see it in advance.
Undoubtedly, these challenges have lessened in recent years. Architects are revisiting the lost tradition of symmetry and conducting scientific studies on the relationship between empty spaces and solid forms, making the decorator's job relatively easier. However, there are still many situations where the decorator's work is complicated by minor obstacles that the client resists removing, simply because they can't envision the improvement that would come from it. Once the client allows the change to happen, they have no trouble recognizing the positive outcome; they just can’t picture it ahead of time.
A few words from Isaac Ware's admirable chapter on "The Origin of Proportions in the Orders"[9] may serve to show the importance of proportion in all schemes of decoration, and the necessity of conforming to certain rules that may at first appear both arbitrary and incomprehensible.
A few words from Isaac Ware's excellent chapter on "The Origin of Proportions in the Orders"[9] may help illustrate the significance of proportion in all design plans and the need to follow specific guidelines that may initially seem both random and hard to understand.
"An architect of genius," Ware writes (alluding to the latitude which the ancients allowed themselves in using the orders), "will think himself happy, in designing a building that is to be enriched with the Doric order, that he has all the latitude between two and a half and seventeen for the projecture of its capital; that he can 33 proportion this projecture to the general idea of his building anywhere between these extremes and show his authority. This is an happiness to the person of real genius;... but as all architects are not, nor can be expected to be, of this stamp, it is needful some standard should be established, founded upon what a good taste shall most admire in the antique, and fixed as a model from which to work, or as a test to which we may have recourse in disputes and controversies."
"An architect of genius," Ware writes (referring to the freedom that the ancients gave themselves in using the styles), "will consider himself fortunate in designing a building that is meant to feature the Doric style, knowing that he has a range of between two and a half and seventeen for the projection of its capital; that he can 33 proportion this projection to the overall concept of his building anywhere within those limits and assert his expertise. This is a source of joy for someone with true genius;... but since not all architects are, or can be expected to be, of this caliber, it's important to establish a standard based on what good taste appreciates in the classics, which can serve as a model to work from or as a reference point in disputes and controversies."
If to these words be added his happy definition of the sense of proportion as "fancy under the restraint and conduct of judgment," and his closing caution that "it is mean in the undertaker of a great work to copy strictly, and it is dangerous to give a loose to fancy without a perfect knowledge how far a variation may be justified," the unprofessional reader may form some idea of the importance of proportion and of the necessity for observing its rules.
If you add his great definition of the sense of proportion as "imagination guided by judgment," along with his final warning that "it's unwise for someone taking on a big project to copy exactly, and it's risky to let imagination run wild without fully understanding how far a variation is justified," an average reader might start to grasp how important proportion is and why it's necessary to follow its rules.
If proportion is the good breeding of architecture, symmetry, or the answering of one part to another, may be defined as the sanity of decoration. The desire for symmetry, for balance, for rhythm in form as well as in sound, is one of the most inveterate of human instincts. Yet for years Anglo-Saxons have been taught that to pay any regard to symmetry in architecture or decoration is to truckle to one of the meanest forms of artistic hypocrisy. The master who has taught this strange creed, in words magical enough to win acceptance for any doctrine, has also revealed to his generation so many of the forgotten beauties of early art that it is hard to dispute his principles of æsthetics. As a guide through the byways of art, Mr. Ruskin is entitled to the reverence and gratitude of all; but as a logical exponent of the causes and effects of the beauty he discovers, his authority is certainly open 34 to question. For years he has spent the full force of his unmatched prose in denouncing the enormity of putting a door or a window in a certain place in order that it may correspond to another; nor has he scrupled to declare to the victims of this practice that it leads to abysses of moral as well as of artistic degradation.
If proportion represents the proper upbringing of architecture, symmetry—meaning how one part corresponds with another—can be thought of as the sanity of decoration. The urge for symmetry, balance, and rhythm in both form and sound is one of the most deeply rooted human instincts. However, for years, Anglo-Saxons have been taught that concerning oneself with symmetry in architecture or decoration is to bow down to a petty form of artistic dishonesty. The master who has preached this strange belief, through words persuasive enough to garner support for any doctrine, has also uncovered many of the lost beauties of early art for his generation, making it difficult to challenge his principles of aesthetics. As a guide through the complexities of art, Mr. Ruskin deserves the respect and gratitude of everyone; but as a logical interpreter of the reasons and outcomes of the beauty he identifies, his authority is certainly up for debate. For years, he has poured all his unmatched prose into condemning the absurdity of placing a door or a window in a specific location just to match another; he has also unabashedly told those affected by this practice that it leads to moral as well as artistic decline. 34
Time has taken the terror from these threats and architects are beginning to see that a regard for external symmetry, far from interfering with the requirements of house-planning, tends to produce a better, because a more carefully studied, plan, as well as a more convenient distribution of wall-space; but in the lay mind there still lingers not only a vague association between outward symmetry and interior discomfort, between a well-balanced facade and badly distributed rooms, but a still vaguer notion that regard for symmetry indicates poverty of invention, lack of ingenuity and weak subservience to a meaningless form.
Time has taken the fear out of these threats, and architects are starting to realize that paying attention to external symmetry, instead of hindering house-planning, actually leads to better, more thoughtfully designed plans, as well as a more practical use of wall space. However, the general public still holds onto a vague connection between outward symmetry and interior discomfort, between a well-balanced facade and poorly arranged rooms, along with an even fuzzier idea that focusing on symmetry shows a lack of creativity, imagination, and a weak submission to an empty form.
What the instinct for symmetry means, philosophers may be left to explain; but that it does exist, that it means something, and that it is most strongly developed in those races which have reached the highest artistic civilization, must be acknowledged by all students of sociology. It is, therefore, not superfluous to point out that, in interior decoration as well as in architecture, a regard for symmetry, besides satisfying a legitimate artistic requirement, tends to make the average room not only easier to furnish, but more comfortable to live in.
What the instinct for symmetry means is something philosophers can explain; however, its existence, significance, and the fact that it's most developed in cultures that have achieved the highest artistic civilization must be recognized by all sociology students. Therefore, it's worth noting that in both interior design and architecture, an appreciation for symmetry, aside from fulfilling a genuine artistic need, tends to make the average room not only easier to furnish but also more comfortable to live in.

DRAWING-ROOM IN BERKELEY SQUARE, LONDON. XVIII CENTURY.
DRAWING ROOM IN BERKELEY SQUARE, LONDON. 18TH CENTURY.
PLATE XI.
Plate 11.
As the effect produced by a room depends chiefly upon the distribution of its openings, it will be well to begin by considering the treatment of the walls. It has already been said that the decorator can often improve a room, not only from the artistic point of view, but as regards the comfort of its inmates, by 35 making some slight change in the position of its openings. Take, for instance, a library in which it is necessary to put the two principal bookcases one on each side of a door or fireplace. If this opening is in the centre of one side of the room, the wall-decorations may be made to balance, and the bookcases may be of the same width,—an arrangement which will give to the room an air of spaciousness and repose. Should the wall-spaces on either side of the opening be of unequal extent, both decorations and bookcases must be modified in size and design; and not only does the problem become more difficult, but the result, because necessarily less simple, is certain to be less satisfactory. Sometimes, on the other hand, convenience is sacrificed to symmetry; and in such cases it is the decorator's business to remedy this defect, while preserving to the eye the aspect of symmetry. A long narrow room may be taken as an example. If the fireplace is in the centre of one of the long sides of the room, with a door directly opposite, the hearth will be without privacy and the room virtually divided into two parts, since, in a narrow room, no one cares to sit in a line with the doorway. This division of the room makes it more difficult to furnish and less comfortable to live in, besides wasting all the floor-space between the chimney and the door. One way of overcoming the difficulty is to move the door some distance down the long side of the room, so that the space about the fireplace is no longer a thoroughfare, and the privacy of the greater part of the room is preserved, even if the door be left open. The removal of the door from the centre of one side of the room having disturbed the equilibrium of the openings, this equilibrium may be restored by placing in a line with the door, at the other end of the same side-wall, a piece of furniture corresponding as nearly as possible in height and width to the door. This 36 will satisfy the eye, which in matters of symmetry demands, not absolute similarity of detail, but merely correspondence of outline and dimensions.
As the way a room feels is mainly determined by how its openings are arranged, it’s a good idea to start by looking at how the walls are treated. It’s been pointed out that a decorator can often enhance a room, not just artistically but also for the comfort of its occupants, by making some small adjustments to the placement of its openings. For example, consider a library where you need to position two main bookcases on either side of a door or fireplace. If this opening is centered on one wall, the wall decorations can be balanced, and the bookcases can be the same width—this setup creates a feeling of space and calm in the room. If the wall areas on either side of the opening are uneven, both the decorations and the bookcases will need to be adjusted in size and style; this not only complicates the design but also leads to a less pleasing outcome since it has to be more complex. Conversely, sometimes convenience is sacrificed for the sake of symmetry; in such cases, it’s the decorator's job to fix this issue while still making the space look symmetrical. A long, narrow room can serve as a good example. If the fireplace is centered along one of the long walls with a door directly across from it, the hearth won’t feel private and the room will essentially be split into two sections, as no one wants to sit in line with the doorway in a narrow space. This division complicates furniture arrangement and reduces comfort while wasting floor space between the chimney and the door. One way to tackle the issue is to shift the door down the long wall so that the area around the fireplace isn’t a path, preserving the privacy of most of the room, even if the door is left open. By moving the door away from the center of one wall, which disrupts the balance of the openings, this balance can be restored by placing a piece of furniture at the other end of the same wall that closely matches the height and width of the door. This will please the eye, which, in terms of symmetry, looks for correspondence in outline and dimensions rather than exact detail matching.
It is idle to multiply examples of the various ways in which such readjustments of the openings may increase the comfort and beauty of a room. Every problem in house decoration demands a slightly different application of the same general principles, and the foregoing instances are intended only to show how much depends upon the placing of openings and how reasonable is the decorator's claim to have a share in planning the background upon which his effects are to be produced.
It’s pointless to keep giving examples of how adjusting the openings can enhance the comfort and beauty of a room. Each issue in home decoration requires a unique approach to the same basic principles, and the previous examples are meant to illustrate how much the positioning of openings matters and how valid it is for the decorator to be involved in designing the backdrop for their effects.
It may surprise those whose attention has not been turned to such matters to be told that in all but the most cheaply constructed houses the interior walls are invariably treated as an order. In all houses, even of the poorest kind, the walls of the rooms are finished by a plain projecting board adjoining the floor, surmounted by one or more mouldings. This base, as it is called, is nothing more nor less than the part of an order between shaft and floor, or shaft and pedestal, as the case may be. If it be next remarked that the upper part of the wall, adjoining the ceiling, is invariably finished by a moulded projection corresponding with the crowning member of an order, it will be clear that the shaft, with its capital, has simply been omitted, or that the uniform wall-space between the base and cornice has been regarded as replacing it. In rooms of a certain height and importance the column or pilaster is frequently restored to its proper place between base and cornice; but where such treatment is too monumental for the dimensions of the room, the main lines of the wall-space should none the less be regarded as distinctly architectural, and the decoration applied should be subordinate to 37 the implied existence of an order. (For the application of an order to walls, see Plates XLII and L.)
It might surprise those who haven't thought about it to learn that in almost all but the cheapest houses, interior walls are always treated like an architectural order. In every house, even the simplest ones, the walls of the rooms feature a plain baseboard along the floor, topped with one or more moldings. This baseboard, as it's called, is essentially the part of an order between the shaft and the floor, or shaft and pedestal, depending on the situation. If we also note that the top part of the wall, next to the ceiling, always ends with a molded projection that corresponds to the upper part of an order, it becomes clear that the shaft and its capital have simply been left out, or that the consistent wall space between the base and cornice is seen as standing in for it. In rooms of a certain height and significance, a column or pilaster is often included between the base and cornice, but where such a style is too grand for the size of the room, the main lines of the wall should still be considered distinctly architectural, and the decorations used should be secondary to the implied presence of an order. 37 (For the application of an order to walls, see Plates XLII and L.)
Where the shafts are omitted, the eye undoubtedly feels a lack of continuity in the treatment: the cornice seems to hang in air and the effect produced is unsatisfactory. This is obviated by the use of panelling, the vertical lines carried up at intervals from base to cornice satisfying the need for some visible connection between the upper and lower members of the order. Moreover, if the lines of the openings are carried up to the cornice (as they are in all well-designed schemes of decoration), the openings may be considered as intercolumniations and the intermediate wall-spaces as the shafts or piers supporting the cornice.
Where the columns are missing, it’s clear that there’s a disruption in the flow of the design: the cornice appears to be floating, and the overall effect is unappealing. This can be fixed by adding paneling, with vertical lines extending from the base to the cornice at intervals, which provides a necessary connection between the top and bottom elements of the structure. Additionally, if the lines of the openings reach up to the cornice (as they do in all well-designed decoration schemes), the openings can be viewed as spaces between columns, and the wall sections in between act as the columns or piers that support the cornice.
In well-finished rooms the order is usually imagined as resting, not on the floor, but on pedestals, or rather on a continuous pedestal. This continuous pedestal, or "dado" as it is usually called, is represented by a plinth surmounted by mouldings, by an intermediate member often decorated with tablets or sunk panels with moulded margins, and by a cornice. The use of the dado raises the chief wall-decoration of the room to a level with the eye and prevents its being interrupted or concealed by the furniture which may be placed against the walls. This fact makes it clear that in all well-designed rooms there should be a dado about two and a half feet high. If lower than this, it does not serve its purpose of raising the wall-decoration to a line above the furniture; while the high dado often seen in modern American rooms throws all the rest of the panelling out of scale and loses its own significance as the pedestal supporting an order.
In well-finished rooms, the design is often thought of as resting not on the floor but on pedestals, or more accurately, on a continuous pedestal. This continuous pedestal, typically called a "dado," consists of a base topped with mouldings, an intermediate section often adorned with decorative panels or sunk sections with moulded edges, and capped with a cornice. The dado lifts the main wall decoration of the room to eye level, preventing it from being interrupted or concealed by any furniture against the walls. This illustrates that all well-designed rooms should feature a dado about two and a half feet high. If it's lower, it doesn’t effectively raise the wall decoration above the furniture, while the high dado often found in modern American rooms can throw off the proportion of the rest of the paneling and lose its own significance as the pedestal supporting the overall design.
In rooms of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, when little furniture was used, the dado was often richly ornamented, being 38 sometimes painted with delicate arabesques corresponding with those on the doors and inside shutters. As rooms grew smaller and the quantity of furniture increased so much that the dado was almost concealed, the treatment of the latter was wisely simplified, being reduced, as a rule, to sunk panels and a few strongly marked mouldings. The decorator cannot do better than plan the ornamentation of his dado according to the amount of furniture to be placed against the walls. In corridor or antechamber, or in a ball-room, the dado may receive a more elaborate treatment than is necessary in a library or drawing-room, where probably much less of it will be seen. It was not unusual, in the decoration of lobbies and corridors in old French and Italian houses, to omit the dado entirely if an order was used, thus bringing the wall-decoration down to the base-board; but this was done only in rooms or passage-ways not meant to contain any furniture.
In the rooms of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, when there was very little furniture, the dado was often richly decorated, being 38 sometimes painted with intricate arabesques that matched those on the doors and shutters. As rooms became smaller and the amount of furniture grew so much that the dado was nearly hidden, its design was sensibly simplified, typically reduced to recessed panels and a few bold moldings. A decorator should plan the ornamentation of the dado based on how much furniture will be placed against the walls. In corridors, antechambers, or ballrooms, the dado can have a more elaborate design than what's needed in a library or drawing-room, where likely much less will be visible. It was common in the decoration of lobbies and corridors in old French and Italian homes to skip the dado entirely if an order was used, allowing the wall decoration to extend down to the baseboard; however, this was only done in rooms or passageways not intended to have any furniture.
The three noblest forms of wall-decoration are fresco-painting, panelling, and tapestry hangings. In the best period of decoration all three were regarded as subordinate to the architectural lines of the room. The Italian fresco-painters, from Giotto to Tiepolo, never lost sight of the interrelation between painting and architecture. It matters not if the connection between base and cornice be maintained by actual pilasters or mouldings, or by their painted or woven imitations. The line, and not the substance, is what the eye demands. It is a curious perversion of artistic laws that has led certain critics to denounce painted architecture or woven mouldings. As in imaginative literature the author may present to his reader as possible anything that he has the talent to make the reader accept, so in decorative art the artist is justified in presenting to 39 the eye whatever his skill can devise to satisfy its requirements; nor is there any insincerity in this proceeding. Decorative art is not an exact science. The decorator is not a chemist or a physiologist; it is part of his mission, not to explain illusions, but to produce them. Subject only to laws established by the limitations of the eye, he is master of the domain of fancy, of that pays bleu of the impossible that it is his privilege to throw open to the charmed imagination.
The three highest forms of wall decoration are fresco painting, paneling, and tapestry hangings. During the peak period of decoration, all three were seen as secondary to the architectural lines of the room. The Italian fresco painters, from Giotto to Tiepolo, always kept in mind the connection between painting and architecture. It doesn't matter if the connection between the base and cornice is maintained by actual pilasters or moldings, or by their painted or woven imitations. The line, not the material, is what the eye seeks. It's a strange distortion of artistic principles that has led some critics to criticize painted architecture or woven moldings. Just as in imaginative literature, an author can present anything to the reader that they can make believable, in decorative art, the artist is entitled to present to the eye whatever their skills can create to meet its needs; there’s no dishonesty in this approach. Decorative art isn’t an exact science. The decorator isn’t a chemist or a physiologist; their role is not to explain illusions but to create them. Limited only by the rules of visual perception, they have mastery over the realm of imagination, the pays bleu of the impossible that it is their privilege to reveal to the enchanted mind.

ROOM IN THE VILLA VERTEMATI, NEAR CHIAVENNA.
XVI OR EARLY XVII CENTURY.
(EXAMPLE OF FRESCOED CEILING.)
ROOM IN THE VILLA VERTEMATI, NEAR CHIAVENNA.
16TH OR EARLY 17TH CENTURY.
(EXAMPLE OF FRESCOED CEILING.)
PLATE XII.
PLATE XII.
Of the means of wall-decoration already named, fresco-painting and stucco-panelling were generally preferred by Italian decorators, and wood-panelling and tapestries by those of northern Europe. The use of arras naturally commended itself to the northern noble, shivering in his draughty castles and obliged to carry from one to another the furniture and hangings that the unsettled state of the country made it impossible to leave behind him. Italy, however, long supplied the finest designs to the tapestry-looms of northern Europe, as the Italian painters provided ready-made backgrounds of peaked hills, winding torrents and pinnacled cities to the German engravers and the Flemish painters of their day.
Of the wall-decoration methods mentioned, Italian decorators generally favored fresco-painting and stucco-paneling, while those in northern Europe preferred wood-paneling and tapestries. The use of arras was naturally appealing to northern nobles, who shivered in their drafty castles and had to move their furniture and hangings from one castle to another because the unstable state of the country made it impossible to leave things behind. However, Italy consistently provided the best designs for the tapestry looms of northern Europe, just as Italian painters offered ready-made backgrounds of peaked hills, winding streams, and towering cities to the German engravers and Flemish painters of their time.
Tapestry, in the best periods of house-decoration, was always subordinated to the architectural lines of the room (see Plate XI). Where it was not specially woven for the panels it was intended to fill, the subdivisions of the wall-spaces were adapted to its dimensions. It was carefully fitted into the panelling of the room, and never made to turn an angle, as wall-paper does in modern rooms, nor combined with other odds and ends of decoration. If a room was tapestried, it was tapestried, not decorated in some other way, with bits of tapestry hung here and there at random over the fundamental lines of the decoration. Nothing 40 can be more beautiful than tapestry properly used; but hung up without regard to the composition of the room, here turning an angle, there covering a part of the dado or overlapping a pilaster, it not only loses its own value, but destroys the whole scheme of decoration with which it is thus unmeaningly combined.
Tapestry, during the best times of home decoration, was always designed to complement the architectural lines of the room (see Plate XI). When it wasn’t specifically woven for the areas it was meant to fill, the divisions of the wall spaces were adjusted to fit its size. It was carefully integrated into the room's paneling and never made to go around corners like wallpaper does in modern spaces, nor mixed with random other decorative elements. If a room had tapestry, it was fully adorned with it, not decorated in a different style with pieces of tapestry hung here and there haphazardly over the main design lines. Nothing can be more beautiful than tapestry used correctly; but when it’s simply hung without considering the room's design, awkwardly turning corners or covering parts of the dado or overlapping a pillar, it not only loses its own beauty but ruins the entire decor scheme it’s carelessly paired with.
Italian panelling was of stone, marble or stucco, while in northern Europe it was so generally of wood that (in England especially) the term panelling has become almost synonymous with wood-panelling, and in some minds there is a curious impression that any panelling not of wood is a sham. As a matter of fact, wood-panelling was used in northern Europe simply because it kept the cold out more successfully than a revêtement of stone or plaster; while south of the Alps its use was avoided for the equally good reason that in hot climates it attracts vermin.
Italian paneling was made of stone, marble, or stucco, while in northern Europe it was mostly made of wood. In England especially, the term paneling has become nearly synonymous with wood paneling, leading some to mistakenly think that any paneling not made of wood is fake. In reality, wood paneling was used in northern Europe simply because it did a better job of keeping the cold out than a revêtement of stone or plaster; whereas south of the Alps, it was avoided for the equally valid reason that in hot climates it attracts pests.
If priority of use be held as establishing a standard in decoration, wood-panelling should be regarded as a sham and plaster-panelling as its lawful prototype; for the use of stucco in the panelling of walls and ceilings is highly characteristic of Roman interior decoration, and wood-panelling as at present used is certainly of later origin. But nothing can be more idle than such comparisons, nor more misleading than the idea that stucco is a sham because it seeks to imitate wood. It does not seek to imitate wood. It is a recognized substance, of incalculable value for decorative effect, and no more owes its place in decoration to a fancied resemblance to some other material than the nave of a cathedral owes its place in architecture to the fancied resemblance to a ship.
If we think about what’s commonly used as a standard in decoration, wood paneling should be considered a fake, while plaster paneling is its true original; using stucco for wall and ceiling paneling is a key feature of Roman interior design, and the way wood paneling is typically used today is definitely from a later time. However, nothing is more pointless than these comparisons, or more misleading than the notion that stucco is fake because it tries to mimic wood. It doesn’t try to mimic wood. It’s a well-known material, incredibly valuable for decorative purposes, and its place in decoration is no more based on a perceived similarity to another material than the nave of a cathedral is based on a perceived similarity to a ship.
In the hands of a great race of artistic virtuosi like the Italians, stucco has produced effects of beauty which in any other substance would have lost something of their freshness, their plastic 41 spontaneity. From the delicate traceries of the Roman baths and the loveliness of Agostino da Duccio's chapel-front at Perugia, to the improvised bravura treatment of the Farnese theatre at Parma, it has served, through every phase of Italian art, to embody the most refined and studied, as well as the most audacious and ephemeral, of decorative conceptions.
In the hands of a great race of artistic virtuosos like the Italians, stucco has created beautiful effects that would have lost some of their freshness and spontaneous feel in any other material. From the delicate designs of the Roman baths and the beauty of Agostino da Duccio's chapel front in Perugia, to the bold, free-spirited treatment of the Farnese theater in Parma, it has captured, throughout every phase of Italian art, the most refined and deliberate, as well as the most daring and fleeting, of decorative ideas.
It must not be supposed that because painting, panelling and tapestry are the noblest forms of wall-decoration, they are necessarily the most unattainable. Good tapestry is, of course, very expensive, and even that which is only mediocre is beyond the reach of the average purchaser; while stuff hangings and wall-papers, its modern successors, have less to recommend them than other forms of wall-decoration. With painting and panelling the case is different. When painted walls were in fashion, there existed, below the great creative artists, schools of decorative designers skilled in the art of fresco-decoration, from the simplest kind to the most ornate. The demand for such decoration would now call forth the same order of talent, and many artists who are wasting their energies on the production of indifferent landscapes and unsuccessful portraits might, in the quite different field of decorative painting, find the true expression of their talent.
It shouldn't be assumed that just because painting, paneling, and tapestry are the most prestigious forms of wall decoration, they are also the least accessible. Good tapestry is incredibly expensive, and even average pieces are out of reach for most buyers; on the other hand, fabric hangings and wallpaper, which are their modern replacements, have less to offer compared to other types of wall decoration. Painting and paneling are a different story. When painted walls were popular, there were schools of decorative designers beneath the great artists who specialized in fresco decoration, from simple designs to the most elaborate. A current demand for such decoration could inspire the same kind of talent, and many artists who are currently squandering their skills on mediocre landscapes and failed portraits could find their true expression in the distinct realm of decorative painting.
To many minds the mention of a frescoed room suggests the image of a grandiose saloon, with gods and goddesses of heroic size crowding the domed ceiling and lofty walls; but the heroic style of fresco-painting is only one of its many phases. To see how well this form of decoration may be adapted to small modern rooms and to our present way of living, it is only necessary to study the walls of the little Pompeian houses, with their delicate arabesques and slender, fanciful figures, or to note the manner in which the Italian painters treated the small rooms of the casino or 42 garden-pavilion which formed part of every Italian country-seat. Examples of this light style of decoration may be found in the Casino del grotto in the grounds of the Palazzo del T at Mantua, in some of the smaller rooms of the hunting-lodge of Stupinigi near Turin, and in the casino of the Villa Valmarana near Vicenza, where the frescoes are by Tiepolo; while in France a pleasing instance of the same style of treatment is seen in the small octagonal pavilion called the Belvédère, frescoed by Le Riche, in the gardens of the Petit Trianon at Versailles.
For many people, the idea of a frescoed room brings to mind a grand salon, with large gods and goddesses adorning the domed ceiling and tall walls; however, the heroic style of fresco painting is just one of its many forms. To understand how well this type of decoration can be adapted to small modern rooms and our contemporary lifestyle, it’s enough to look at the walls of the little Pompeian houses, featuring their fine arabesques and slender, imaginative figures, or to observe how Italian painters designed the small rooms of the casino or 42 garden-pavilion that were a part of every Italian country estate. Examples of this lighter style of decoration can be found in the Casino del Grotto in the grounds of the Palazzo del T at Mantua, in some of the smaller rooms of the hunting lodge of Stupinigi near Turin, and in the casino of the Villa Valmarana near Vicenza, where the frescoes are by Tiepolo; meanwhile, in France, a charming example of the same decorative style can be seen in the small octagonal pavilion called the Belvédère, frescoed by Le Riche, in the gardens of the Petit Trianon at Versailles.
As regards panelling, it has already been said that if the effect produced be satisfactory to the eye, the substance used is a matter of indifference. Stone-panelling has the merit of solidity, and the outlines of massive stone mouldings are strong and dignified; but the same effect may be produced in stucco, a material as well suited to the purpose as stone, save for its greater fragility. Wood-panelling is adapted to the most delicate carving, greater sharpness of edge and clearness of undercutting being obtainable than in stucco: though this qualification applies only to the moulded stucco ornaments used from economy, not to those modelled by hand. Used in the latter way, stucco may be made to produce the same effects as carved wood, and for delicacy of modelling in low relief it is superior to any other material. There is, in short, little to choose between the different substances, except in so far as one or the other may commend itself to the artist as more peculiarly suited to the special requirements of his design, or to the practical conditions regulating his work.
Regarding paneling, it's already been pointed out that if the effect looks good to the eye, the material used doesn't really matter. Stone paneling is solid, and the bold lines of thick stone moldings are strong and dignified; however, you can achieve the same effect with stucco, which works just as well as stone, though it is more fragile. Wood paneling is great for intricate carving, allowing for sharper edges and clearer undercuts than stucco: but this applies only to the moldings made from cost-saving stucco, not to those shaped by hand. When shaped by hand, stucco can create effects similar to carved wood, and when it comes to delicate low-relief modeling, it outperforms any other material. In short, there is little difference between the various materials, except in terms of which one an artist might prefer based on the specific needs of their design or the practical conditions of their work.

DRAWING-ROOM AT EASTON NESTON HALL, ENGLAND.
BUILT BY NICHOLAS HAWKESMOOR, 1702.
(EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)
DRAWING-ROOM AT EASTON NESTON HALL, ENGLAND.
BUILT BY NICHOLAS HAWKESMOOR, 1702.
(EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)
PLATE XIII.
PLATE 13.
It is to this regard for practical conditions, and not to any fancied superiority over other materials, that the use of wood-panelling in northern Europe may most reasonably be attributed. Not only was wood easy to obtain, but it had the additional 43 merit of keeping out the cold: two qualities sufficient to recommend it to the common sense of French and English architects. From the decorative point of view it has, when unpainted, one undeniable advantage over stucco—that is, beauty of color and veining. As a background for the dull gilding of old picture-frames, or as a setting for tapestry, nothing can surpass the soft rich tones of oak or walnut panelling, undefaced by the application of a shiny varnish.
It is this practical consideration, rather than any imagined superiority over other materials, that explains the use of wood paneling in Northern Europe. Wood was not only easy to acquire, but it also had the added benefit of keeping out the cold—two qualities that appealed to the practicality of French and English architects. From a decorative standpoint, when left unpainted, it has one clear advantage over stucco: its beautiful color and grain. As a backdrop for the dull gold of old picture frames or as a setting for tapestries, nothing beats the rich, soft tones of oak or walnut paneling, untouched by shiny varnish.
With the introduction of the orders into domestic architecture and the treatment of interior walls with dado and cornice, the panelling of the wall-space between those two members began to assume definite proportions. In England and France, before that time, wall-panels were often divided into small equal-sized rectangles which, from lack of any central motive, produced a most inadequate impression. Frequently, too, in the houses of the Renaissance the panelling, instead of being carried up to the ceiling, was terminated two or three feet below it a form of treatment that reduced the height of the room and broke the connection between walls and ceiling. This awkward device of stunted panelling, or, as it might be called, of an unduly heightened dado, has been revived by modern decorators; and it is not unusual to see the walls of a room treated, as regards their base-board and cornice, as part of an order, and then panelled up to within a foot or two of the cornice, without apparent regard to the true raison d'être of the dado (see Plate XII).
With the introduction of orders in domestic architecture and the use of dado and cornice on interior walls, the paneling of the wall space between these two elements started to take on clear proportions. In England and France prior to this, wall panels were often split into small, equal-sized rectangles that, lacking a central focus, created a weak impression. Additionally, in Renaissance homes, the paneling was often stopped two or three feet below the ceiling, which lowered the room's height and disrupted the connection between the walls and ceiling. This awkward method of short paneling, or an overly elevated dado, has been revived by modern decorators; it's not uncommon to see a room's walls designed, including the baseboard and cornice, as part of an order, and then paneling extending only a foot or two below the cornice, without regard for the true purpose of the dado (see Plate XII).
If, then, the design of the wall-panelling is good, it matters little whether stone, stucco, or wood be used. In all three it is possible to obtain effects ranging from the grandeur of the great loggia of the Villa Madama to the simplicity of any wood-panelled parlor in a New England country-house, and from the 44 greatest costliness to an outlay little larger than that required for the purchase of a good wall-paper.
If the design of the wall paneling is good, it doesn't really matter if it's made of stone, stucco, or wood. In all three materials, you can achieve effects that range from the grandeur of the large loggia at Villa Madama to the simplicity of any wood-paneled parlor in a New England country house, and from the highest expense to a cost that's only slightly more than what you'd spend on a nice wallpaper.
It was well for the future of house-decoration when medical science declared itself against the use of wall-papers. These hangings have, in fact, little to recommend them. Besides being objectionable on sanitary grounds, they are inferior as a wall-decoration to any form of treatment, however simple, that maintains, instead of effacing, the architectural lines of a room. It was the use of wall-paper that led to the obliteration of the over-door and over-mantel, and to the gradual submerging under a flood of pattern of all the main lines of the wall-spaces. Its merits are that it is cheap, easy to put on and easy to remove. On the other hand, it is readily damaged, soon fades, and cannot be cleaned; while from the decorative point of view there can be no comparison between the flat meanderings of wall-paper pattern and the strong architectural lines of any scheme of panelling, however simple. Sometimes, of course, the use of wall-paper is a matter of convenience, since it saves both time and trouble; but a papered room can never, decoratively or otherwise, be as satisfactory as one in which the walls are treated in some other manner.
It was great for the future of home decor when medical science spoke out against wall coverings. These wallpapers really don’t have much going for them. Not only are they problematic from a health perspective, but they also fall short as wall decor compared to any treatment, no matter how basic, that enhances rather than hides the architectural features of a room. The use of wallpaper has led to the disappearance of details like the space above doors and mantels, drowning all the main lines of the wall areas in patterns. It's true that wallpaper is cheap, easy to apply, and simple to remove. However, it gets damaged easily, fades quickly, and can’t be cleaned; plus, from a decor standpoint, there’s just no comparison between the flat patterns of wallpaper and the bold architectural lines of any paneling scheme, no matter how simple. Sometimes, of course, using wallpaper is just easier, as it saves time and effort; but a room with wallpaper can never be as visually pleasing or satisfying as one where the walls are treated in a different way.
The hanging of walls with chintz or any other material is even more objectionable than the use of wall-paper, since it has not the saving merit of cheapness. The custom is probably a survival of the time when wall-decorations had to be made in movable shape; and this facility of removal points to the one good reason for using stuff hangings. In a hired house, if the wall-decorations are ugly, and it is necessary to hide them, the rooms may be hung with stuff which the departing tenant can take away. In other words, stuff hangings are serviceable if used as a tent; 45 as a permanent mode of decoration they are both unhealthy and inappropriate. There is something unpleasant in the idea of a dust-collecting fabric fixed to the wall, so that it cannot be shaken out at will like a curtain. Textile fabrics are meant to be moved, folded, shaken: they have none of the qualities of permanence and solidity which we associate with the walls of a room. The much-derided marble curtains of the Jesuit church in Venice are no more illogical than stuff wall-hangings.
Hanging walls with chintz or any other fabric is even more problematic than using wallpaper since it’s not even affordable. This practice probably comes from when wall decorations had to be removable, and this ability to take them down is the one good reason for using fabric hangings. In a rented house, if the wall decorations are unattractive and need to be covered up, the rooms can be draped with fabric that the outgoing tenant can take with them. In other words, fabric hangings are practical if used like a tent; 45 but as a permanent decoration, they are both unhealthy and unsuitable. There’s something unsettling about a dust-collecting fabric fixed to the wall, so it can’t be shaken out like a curtain. Fabrics are meant to be moved, folded, and shaken; they don’t have the permanence and solidity we associate with the walls of a room. The often-ridiculed marble curtains of the Jesuit church in Venice are just as illogical as fabric wall hangings.
In decorating the walls of a room, the first point to be considered is whether they are to form a background for its contents, or to be in themselves its chief decoration. In many cases the disappointing effects of wall-decoration are due to the fact that this important distinction has been overlooked. In rooms that are to be hung with prints or pictures, the panelling or other treatment of the walls should be carefully designed with a view to the size and number of the pictures. Pictures should never be hung against a background of pattern. Nothing is more distressing than the sight of a large oil-painting in a ponderous frame seemingly suspended from a spray of wild roses or any of the other naturalistic vegetation of the modern wall-paper. The overlaying of pattern is always a mistake. It produces a confusion of line in which the finest forms lose their individuality and significance.
In decorating the walls of a room, the first thing to consider is whether they should serve as a backdrop for its contents or be the main focus of decoration themselves. Often, disappointing results in wall décor occur because this important distinction has been ignored. In rooms meant to display prints or pictures, the paneling or treatment of the walls should be thoughtfully designed based on the size and number of those pictures. Artwork should never be hung against a patterned background. There's nothing more frustrating than seeing a large oil painting in an heavy frame seemingly hanging from a cluster of wild roses or any other naturalistic elements found in modern wallpaper. Overlaying patterns is always a mistake, as it creates a jumble of lines that makes the finest forms lose their unique identity and meaning.
It is also important to avoid hanging pictures or prints too close to each other. Not only do the colors clash, but the different designs of the frames, some of which may be heavy, with deeply recessed mouldings, while others are flat and carved in low relief, produce an equally discordant impression. Every one recognizes the necessity of selecting the mouldings and other ornamental details of a room with a view to their position in the scheme of decoration; but few stop to consider that in a room hung with 46 pictures, the frames take the place of wall-mouldings, and consequently must be chosen and placed as though they were part of a definite decorative composition.
It’s also important to avoid hanging pictures or prints too close to one another. Not only do the colors clash, but the different designs of the frames—some of which may be heavy with deep moldings, while others are flat and lightly carved—create an equally jarring look. Everyone understands the need to choose the moldings and other decorative details of a room with their overall design in mind; however, few think about that in a room filled with 46 pictures, the frames act like wall moldings. Therefore, they need to be chosen and arranged as if they were part of a specific decorative scheme.
Pictures and prints should be fastened to the wall, not hung by a cord or wire, nor allowed to tilt forward at an angle. The latter arrangement is specially disturbing since it throws the picture-frames out of the line of the wall. It must never be forgotten that pictures on a wall, whether set in panels or merely framed and hung, inevitably become a part of the wall-decoration. In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, in rooms of any importance, pictures were always treated as a part of the decoration, and frequently as panels sunk in the wall in a setting of carved wood or stucco mouldings (see paintings in Plates V and XIX). Even when not set in panels, they were always fixed to the wall, and their frames, whether of wood or stucco, were made to correspond with the ornamental detail of the rest of the room. Beautiful examples of this mode of treatment are seen in many English interiors of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries,[10] and some of the finest carvings of Grinling Gibbons were designed for this purpose.
Pictures and prints should be attached to the wall, not hung by a cord or wire, and they shouldn't tilt forward at an angle. This last setup is particularly distracting because it misaligns the picture frames with the wall. It’s important to remember that pictures on a wall, whether they are in panels or just framed and hung, become part of the wall décor. In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, in significant rooms, pictures were always considered part of the décor and often set within panels framed by carved wood or stucco moldings (see paintings in Plates V and XIX). Even when not placed in panels, they were always affixed to the wall, and their frames, whether made of wood or stucco, matched the ornamental details of the rest of the room. Beautiful examples of this approach can be seen in many English interiors from the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, [10], and some of the finest carvings by Grinling Gibbons were designed for this purpose.
Even where the walls are not to be hung with pictures, it is necessary to consider what kind of background the furniture and objects of art require. If the room is to be crowded with cabinets, bookcases and other tall pieces, and these, as well as the tables and mantel-shelf, are to be covered with porcelain vases, bronze statuettes, ivories, Chinese monsters and Chelsea groups, a plain background should be provided for this many-colored medley. Should the room contain only a few important pieces 47 of furniture, and one or two vases or busts, the walls against which these strongly marked objects are to be placed may receive a more decorative treatment. It is only in rooms used for entertaining, dining, or some special purpose for which little furniture is required, that the walls should receive a more elaborate scheme of decoration.
Even when the walls won’t have pictures, it’s still important to think about what kind of backdrop the furniture and art will need. If the room will be filled with cabinets, bookcases, and other tall furniture, along with tables and mantels covered in porcelain vases, bronze sculptures, ivory pieces, Chinese figures, and Chelsea groups, a simple background should be chosen for this colorful mix. If the room has only a few key pieces of furniture and one or two vases or busts, the walls behind these standout items can be more decorative. It’s only in rooms meant for entertaining, dining, or specific purposes with minimal furniture that the walls should be more elaborately decorated.
Where the walls are treated in an architectural manner, with a well-designed dado and cornice, and an over-mantel and over-doors connecting the openings with the cornice, it will be found that in a room of average size the intervening wall-spaces may be tinted in a uniform color and left unornamented. If the fundamental lines are right, very little decorative detail is needed to complete the effect; whereas, when the lines are wrong, no overlaying of ornamental odds and ends, in the way of pictures, bric-à-brac and other improvised expedients, will conceal the structural deficiencies.
Where the walls are designed architecturally, featuring a well-crafted dado and cornice, along with an over-mantel and over-doors that connect the openings with the cornice, it’s noticeable that in an average-sized room, the wall spaces between can be painted a uniform color and left simple. If the basic lines are right, very little decorative detail is needed to achieve the desired effect; however, when the lines are off, adding random decorative items like pictures, bric-à-brac, and other makeshift solutions won’t hide the structural flaws.
IV
DOORS
The fate of the door in America has been a curious one, and had the other chief features of the house—such as windows, fireplaces, and stairs—been pursued with the same relentless animosity by architects and decorators, we should no longer be living in houses at all. First, the door was slid into the wall; then even its concealed presence was resented, and it was unhung and replaced by a portière; while of late it has actually ceased to form a part of house-building, and many recently built houses contain doorways without doors. Even the front door, which might seem to have too valid a reason for existence to be disturbed by the variations of fashion, has lately had to yield its place, in the more pretentious kind of house, to a wrought-iron gateway lined with plate-glass, against which, as a climax of inconsequence, a thick curtain is usually hung.
The fate of the door in America has been quite strange, and if architects and decorators had treated the other main features of the house—like windows, fireplaces, and stairs—with the same relentless hostility, we probably wouldn’t be living in houses at all. First, the door was slid into the wall; then its hidden presence was disliked, and it was taken down and replaced with a curtain; and recently, it has actually stopped being a part of house construction altogether, with many new houses having doorways without doors. Even the front door, which seems to have a solid reason to exist and shouldn’t be affected by changing trends, has recently been replaced, in the more upscale types of homes, with a wrought-iron gate lined with plate glass, against which, as a peak of absurdity, a thick curtain is often hung.
It is not difficult to explain such architectural vagaries. In general, their origin is to be found in the misapplication of some serviceable feature and its consequent rejection by those who did not understand that it had ceased to be useful only because it was not properly used.
It’s not hard to explain these architectural quirks. Generally, they come from misusing a useful feature and being dismissed by those who didn’t realize it stopped being functional just because it wasn’t used correctly.

DOORWAY WITH MARBLE ARCHITRAVE,
DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA. XVI CENTURY.
DOORWAY WITH MARBLE ARCHITRAVE,
DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA. 16TH CENTURY.
PLATE XIV.
Plate 14.
In the matter of doors, such an explanation at once presents itself. During the latter half of the eighteenth century it occurred 49 to some ingenious person that when two adjoining rooms were used for entertaining, and it was necessary to open the doors between them, these doors might be in the way; and to avoid this possibility, a recess was formed in the thickness of the wall, and the door was made to slide into it.
In terms of doors, a straightforward explanation comes to mind. In the latter half of the eighteenth century, some creative thinker realized that when two neighboring rooms were being used for entertaining and it was necessary to open the doors between them, those doors could get in the way. To prevent this issue, a recess was created in the wall's thickness, allowing the door to slide into it.
This idea apparently originated in England, for sliding doors, even in the present day, are virtually unknown on the continent; and Isaac Ware, in the book already quoted, speaks of the sliding door as having been used "at the house, late Mr. de Pestre's, near Hanover Square," and adds that "the manner of it there may serve as an example to other builders," showing it to have been a novelty which he thought worthy of imitation.
This idea seems to have started in England, as sliding doors are almost unheard of on the continent even today. Isaac Ware, in the previously mentioned book, talks about a sliding door being used "at the house of the late Mr. de Pestre's, near Hanover Square," and adds that "the way it was done there could serve as an example for other builders," indicating that it was a new concept he felt was worth copying.
English taste has never been so sure as that of the Latin races; and it has, moreover, been perpetually modified by a passion for contriving all kinds of supposed "conveniences," which instead of simplifying life not unfrequently tend to complicate it. Americans have inherited this trait, and in both countries the architect or upholsterer who can present a new and more intricate way of planning a house or of making a piece of furniture, is more sure of a hearing than he who follows the accepted lines.
English taste has never been as confident as that of the Latin cultures; and it has, in addition, been constantly shaped by a desire to create all sorts of supposed "conveniences," which often end up making life more complicated rather than simpler. Americans have picked up this trait, and in both countries, the architect or upholsterer who can introduce a new and more complex way of designing a house or crafting a piece of furniture is more likely to get attention than someone who sticks to traditional methods.
It is doubtful if the devices to which so much is sacrificed in English and American house-planning always offer the practical advantages attributed to them. In the case of the sliding door these advantages are certainly open to question, since there is no reason why a door should not open into a room. Under ordinary circumstances, doors should always be kept shut; it is only, as Ware points out, when two adjoining rooms are used for entertaining that it is necessary to leave the door between them open. Now, between two rooms destined for entertaining, a double door (à deux battants) is always preferable to a single one; and as an 50 opening four feet six inches wide is sufficient in such cases, each of the doors will be only two feet three inches wide, and therefore cannot encroach to any serious extent on the floor-space of the room. On the other hand, much has been sacrificed to the supposed "convenience" of the sliding door: first, the decorative effect of a well-panelled door, with hinges, box-locks and handle of finely chiselled bronze; secondly, the privacy of both rooms, since the difficulty of closing a heavy sliding door always leads to its being left open, with the result that two rooms are necessarily used as one. In fact, the absence of privacy in modern houses is doubtless in part due to the difficulty of closing the doors between the rooms.
It's questionable whether the features that are heavily prioritized in English and American home design actually provide the practical benefits they’re said to offer. Take sliding doors, for example; their advantages can definitely be debated since there's no reason a door can’t swing into a room. Normally, doors should remain closed; it’s only, as Ware notes, when two connecting rooms are used for entertaining that it’s necessary to keep the door between them open. When it comes to rooms meant for entertaining, a double door is always a better choice than a single one; since an opening of four feet six inches wide is sufficient in these situations, each door would just be two feet three inches wide, which doesn’t significantly reduce the floor space of the room. On the flip side, a lot has been sacrificed for the supposed "convenience" of sliding doors: first, the aesthetic appeal of a well-crafted door with hinges, box-locks, and a finely detailed bronze handle; and second, the privacy of both rooms, as the challenge of shutting a heavy sliding door often leads to it being left open, thereby merging the two spaces. In fact, the lack of privacy in modern homes is likely partly due to the difficulty of closing the doors between the rooms.
The sliding door has led to another abuse in house-planning: the exaggerated widening of the doorway. While doors were hung on hinges, doorways were of necessity restricted to their proper dimensions; but with the introduction of the sliding door, openings eight or ten feet wide became possible. The planning of a house is often modified by a vague idea on the part of its owners that they may wish to give entertainments on a large scale. As a matter of fact, general entertainments are seldom given in a house of average size; and those who plan their houses with a view to such possibilities sacrifice their daily comfort to an event occurring perhaps once a year. But even where many entertainments are to be given large doorways are of little use. Any architect of experience knows that ease of circulation depends far more on the planning of the house and on the position of the openings than on the actual dimensions of the latter. Indeed, two moderate-sized doorways leading from one room to another are of much more use in facilitating the movements of a crowd than one opening ten feet wide. 51
The sliding door has caused another issue in home design: the over-expansion of doorways. When doors were hung on hinges, doorways had to stay within their standard sizes; however, with the advent of the sliding door, openings of eight or ten feet became possible. Homeowners often alter their house layouts based on a vague idea that they might want to host large gatherings. In reality, big parties are rare in a typical house, and those who design their homes with this in mind often sacrifice their everyday comfort for an event that happens maybe once a year. Even in homes where many gatherings are planned, oversized doorways aren't very helpful. Any experienced architect knows that smooth movement depends much more on the overall design of the house and the placement of openings than on the actual size of those openings. In fact, two average-sized doorways connecting one room to another are far more effective for managing the flow of people than a single ten-foot-wide opening. 51
Sliding doors have been recommended on the ground that their use preserves a greater amount of wall-space; but two doorways of moderate dimensions, properly placed, will preserve as much wall-space as one very large opening and will probably permit a better distribution of panelling and furniture. There was far more wall-space in seventeenth and eighteenth-century rooms than there is in rooms of the same dimensions in the average modern American house; and even where this space was not greater in actual measurement, more furniture could be used, since the openings were always placed with a view to the proper arrangement of what the room was to contain.
Sliding doors have been suggested because they keep more wall space free; however, two moderately sized doors, if placed correctly, will preserve just as much wall space as one large opening and likely allow for better arrangement of paneling and furniture. Rooms from the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries had significantly more wall space than similar-sized rooms in typical modern American homes; and even when the space wasn't actually larger, more furniture could fit since the doorways were always positioned to facilitate the optimal arrangement of the room's contents.
According to the best authorities, the height of a well-proportioned doorway should be twice its width; and as the height is necessarily regulated by the stud of the room, it follows that the width varies; but it is obvious that no doorway should be less than six feet high nor less than three feet wide.
According to expert sources, the height of a well-designed doorway should be twice its width. Since the height is determined by the ceiling height of the room, the width can change. However, it's clear that no doorway should be shorter than six feet or narrower than three feet.
When a doorway is over three feet six inches wide, a pair of doors should always be used; while a single door is preferable in a narrow opening.
When a doorway is more than three feet six inches wide, it's best to use a pair of doors; while a single door is better in a narrow space.
In rooms twelve feet or less in height, doorways should not be more than nine feet high. The width of openings in such rooms is therefore restricted to four feet six inches; indeed, it is permissible to make the opening lower and thus reduce its width to four feet; six inches of additional wall-space are not to be despised in a room of average dimensions.
In rooms that are twelve feet tall or shorter, doorways shouldn’t be more than nine feet high. This means the openings in those rooms are limited to a width of four feet six inches; in fact, you can make the opening lower and reduce its width to four feet. That extra six inches of wall space shouldn’t be overlooked in a room of average size.
The treatment of the door forms one of the most interesting chapters in the history of house-decoration. In feudal castles the interior doorway, for purposes of defense, was made so small and narrow that only one person could pass through at a time, and was set in a plain lintel or architrave of stone, the door itself being 52 fortified by bands of steel or iron, and by heavy bolts and bars. Even at this early period it seems probable that in the chief apartments the lines of the doorway were carried up to the ceiling by means of an over-door of carved wood, or of some painted decorative composition.[11] This connection between the doorway and the ceiling, maintained through all the subsequent phases of house-decoration, was in fact never disregarded until the beginning of the present century.
The design of doors is one of the most fascinating aspects of house decoration history. In feudal castles, interior doorways were made so small and narrow for defense purposes that only one person could pass through at a time. They were set in a simple stone lintel or architrave, and the doors themselves were reinforced with steel or iron bands, as well as heavy bolts and bars. Even at this early stage, it seems likely that in the main rooms, the lines of the doorway extended up to the ceiling with an over-door made of carved wood or some painted decorative material. This connection between the doorway and the ceiling has been a consistent element in house decoration, and it wasn't ignored until the beginning of this century.
It was in Italy that the door, in common with the other features of private dwellings, first received a distinctly architectural treatment. In Italian palaces of the fifteenth century the doorways were usually framed by architraves of marble, enriched with arabesques, medallions and processional friezes in low relief, combined with disks of colored marble. Interesting examples of this treatment are seen in the apartments of Isabella of Este in the ducal palace at Mantua (see Plate XIV), in the ducal palace at Urbino, and in the Certosa of Pavia—some of the smaller doorways in this monastery being decorated with medallion portraits of the Sforzas, and with other low reliefs of extraordinary beauty.
It was in Italy that doors, like other features of private homes, first got a distinctive architectural design. In 15th-century Italian palaces, doorways were typically framed with marble architraves, decorated with arabesques, medallions, and low-relief friezes, along with colored marble disks. Notable examples of this style can be found in the apartments of Isabella of Este in the ducal palace at Mantua (see Plate XIV), in the ducal palace at Urbino, and in the Certosa of Pavia—some of the smaller doorways in this monastery feature medallion portraits of the Sforzas and other exceptionally beautiful low reliefs.
The doors in Italian palaces were usually of inlaid wood, elaborate in composition and affording in many cases beautiful instances of that sense of material limitation that preserves one art from infringing upon another. The intarsia doors of the palace at Urbino are among the most famous examples of this form of decoration. It should be noted that many of the woods used in Italian marquetry were of a light shade, so that the blending of colors in Renaissance doors produces a sunny golden-brown tint in perfect harmony with the marble architrave of the 53 doorway. The Italian decorator would never have permitted so harsh a contrast as that between the white trim and the mahogany doors of English eighteenth-century houses. This juxtaposition of colors was disapproved by French decorators also, and was seldom seen except in England and in the American houses built under English influence. It should be observed, too, that the polish given to hard-grained wood in England, and imitated in the wood-varnish of the present day, was never in favor in Italy and France. Shiny surfaces were always disliked by the best decorators.
The doors in Italian palaces were typically made of inlaid wood, wonderfully crafted and often showcasing a beautiful balance that kept one art form from overshadowing another. The intarsia doors of the palace at Urbino are some of the most famous examples of this decorative style. It’s important to note that many of the woods used in Italian marquetry were lighter shades, allowing the blend of colors in Renaissance doors to create a sunny golden-brown hue that harmonized perfectly with the marble architrave of the 53 doorway. Italian decorators would never allow such a harsh contrast as that between the white trim and mahogany doors seen in English eighteenth-century homes. This color pairing was also frowned upon by French decorators and was rarely seen outside of England and American houses influenced by it. Additionally, the polished finish commonly applied to hard-grained wood in England, which is echoed in modern wood varnishes, was never popular in Italy and France. The best decorators always preferred to avoid shiny surfaces.
The classic revival in Italy necessarily modified the treatment of the doorway. Flat arabesques and delicately chiselled medallions gave way to a plain architrave, frequently masked by an order; while the over-door took the form of a pediment, or, in the absence of shafts, of a cornice or entablature resting on brackets. The use of a pediment over interior doorways was characteristic of Italian decoration.
The classic revival in Italy inevitably changed how doorways were designed. Flat arabesques and finely carved medallions were replaced by a simple architrave, often hidden by an order; meanwhile, the area above the door turned into a pediment, or, if there weren't any columns, a cornice or entablature supported by brackets. Using a pediment over interior doorways became typical of Italian decoration.
In studying Italian interiors of this period from photographs or modern prints, or even in visiting the partly dilapidated palaces themselves, it may at first appear that the lines of the doorway were not always carried up to the cornice. Several causes have combined to produce this impression. In the first place, the architectural treatment of the over-door was frequently painted on the wall, and has consequently disappeared with the rest of the wall-decoration (see Plate XV). Then, again, Italian rooms were often painted with landscapes and out-of-door architectural effects, and when this was done the doorways were combined with these architectural compositions, and were not treated as part of the room, but as part of what the room pretended to be. In the suppressed Scuola della Carità (now the Academy of Fine 54 Arts) at Venice, one may see a famous example of this treatment in the doorway under the stairs leading up to the temple, in Titian's great painting of the "Presentation of the Virgin."[12] Again, in the high-studded Italian saloons containing a musician's gallery, or a clerestory, a cornice was frequently carried around the walls at suitable height above the lower range of openings, and the decorative treatment above the doors, windows and fireplace extended only to this cornice, not to the actual ceiling of the room.
In studying Italian interiors from this period through photographs or modern prints, or by visiting the partially crumbling palaces themselves, it might initially seem like the lines of the doorways don’t always reach the cornice. Several factors contribute to this impression. First, the architectural design above the doorway was often painted directly on the wall and has consequently vanished along with the rest of the wall decoration (see Plate XV). Additionally, Italian rooms frequently featured landscapes and outdoor architectural designs, and when this was the case, the doorways were integrated into these architectural compositions, treated not as elements of the room but as part of what the room pretended to be. At the now Academy of Fine Arts in Venice, there's a notable example of this approach in the doorway under the stairs leading to the temple in Titian's great painting of the "Presentation of the Virgin." [12] Moreover, in the high-ceilinged Italian salons with a musician's gallery or a clerestory, a cornice was often installed around the walls at an appropriate height above the lower range of openings, and the decorative treatment above the doors, windows, and fireplace typically extended only to this cornice, not reaching the actual ceiling of the room.
Thus it will be seen that the relation between the openings and cornice in Italian decoration was in reality always maintained except where the decorator chose to regard them as forming a part, not of the room, but of some other architectural composition.
Thus it will be seen that the relationship between the openings and the cornice in Italian decoration was actually always preserved, except in cases where the decorator decided to view them as part of something other than the room, like another architectural design.
In the sixteenth century the excessive use of marquetry was abandoned, doors being panelled, and either left undecorated or painted with those light animated combinations of figure and arabesque which Raphael borrowed from the Roman fresco-painters, and which since his day have been peculiarly characteristic of Italian decorative painting.[13]
In the sixteenth century, the overuse of marquetry was dropped. Doors were paneled and either left plain or painted with those lively combinations of figures and arabesques that Raphael took from the Roman fresco painters, which have since become particularly distinctive of Italian decorative painting.[13]
Wood-carving in Italy was little used in house-decoration, and, as a rule, the panelling of doors was severely architectural in character, with little of the delicate ornamentation marking the French work of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.[14]
Wood carving in Italy wasn't commonly used for decorating homes, and typically, the paneling on doors had a very architectural style, lacking the intricate designs that characterized French work from the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.[14]

SALA DEI CAVALLI, PALAZZO DEL T, MANTUA. XVI CENTURY.
(EXAMPLE OF PAINTED ARCHITECTURAL DECORATION.)
SALA DEI CAVALLI, PALAZZO DEL T, MANTUA. 16TH CENTURY.
(EXAMPLE OF PAINTED ARCHITECTURAL DECORATION.)
PLATE XV.
Plate 15.
In France the application of the orders to interior doorways was never very popular, though it figures in French architectural 55 works of the eighteenth century. The architrave, except in houses of great magnificence, was usually of wood, sometimes very richly carved. It was often surmounted by an entablature with a cornice resting on carved brackets; while the panel between this and the ceiling-cornice was occupied by an over-door consisting either of a painting, of a carved panel or of a stucco or marble bas-relief. These over-doors usually corresponded with the design of the over-mantel.
In France, using architectural elements for interior doorways was never very popular, even though it's present in French architectural works from the eighteenth century. The architrave, except in very grand homes, was typically made of wood, occasionally featuring elaborate carvings. It was often topped with an entablature that included a cornice resting on carved brackets, while the space between this and the ceiling cornice held an over-door made up of either a painting, a carved panel, or a stucco or marble bas-relief. These over-doors usually matched the design of the over-mantel.
Great taste and skill were displayed in the decoration of door-panels and embrasure. In the earlier part of the seventeenth century, doors and embrasures were usually painted, and nothing in the way of decorative painting can exceed in beauty and fitness the French compositions of this period.[15]
Great taste and skill were shown in the decoration of door panels and openings. In the early part of the seventeenth century, doors and openings were usually painted, and nothing in terms of decorative painting can surpass the beauty and appropriateness of the French designs from this time.[15]
During the reign of Louis XIV, doors were either carved or painted, and their treatment ranged from the most elaborate decoration to the simplest panelling set in a plain wooden architrave. In some French doors of this period painting and carving were admirably combined; and they were further ornamented by the chiselled locks and hinges for which French locksmiths were famous. So important a part did these locks and hinges play in French decoration that Lebrun himself is said to have designed those in the Galerie d'Apollon, in the Louvre, when he composed the decoration of the room. Even in the simplest private houses, where chiselled bronze was too expensive a luxury, and wrought-iron locks and hinges, with plain knobs of brass or iron, were used instead, such attention was paid to both design and execution that it is almost impossible to find in France an old lock or hinge, however plain, that is not well designed and well made (see Plate XVII). The miserable commercial article that disgraces 56 our modern doors would not have been tolerated in the most unpretentious dwelling.
During the reign of Louis XIV, doors were either carved or painted, and their designs ranged from the most elaborate decorations to the simplest paneling set in a plain wooden frame. In some French doors from this time, painting and carving were skillfully combined, and they were further adorned with the beautifully crafted locks and hinges for which French locksmiths were renowned. These locks and hinges were so crucial to French decor that Lebrun is said to have designed the ones in the Galerie d'Apollon at the Louvre when he created the room's decoration. Even in the simplest private homes, where intricately designed bronze was too costly, wrought-iron locks and hinges with basic brass or iron knobs were used instead. Nevertheless, there was such attention to both design and craftsmanship that it’s almost impossible to find an old lock or hinge in France, no matter how plain, that isn’t well designed and well made (see Plate XVII). The terrible commercial products that cheapen our modern doors would not have been accepted even in the most modest homes.
The mortise-lock now in use in England and America first made its appearance toward the end of the eighteenth century in England, where it displaced the brass or iron box-lock; but on the Continent it has never been adopted. It is a poor substitute for the box-lock, since it not only weakens but disfigures the door, while a well-designed box-lock is both substantial and ornamental (see Plate XVII).
The mortise lock, currently used in England and America, first showed up at the end of the 18th century in England, replacing the brass or iron box lock. However, it has never been adopted on the Continent. It's a bad replacement for the box lock, as it not only weakens but also disfigures the door, while a well-designed box lock is both sturdy and decorative (see Plate XVII).
In many minds the Louis XV period is associated with a general waviness of line and excess of carving. It has already been pointed out that even when the rocaille manner was at its height the main lines of a room were seldom allowed to follow the capricious movement of the ornamental accessories. Openings being the leading features of a room, their main lines were almost invariably respected; and while considerable play of movement was allowed in some of the accessory mouldings of the over-doors and over-mantels, the plan of the panel, in general symmetrical, was in many cases a plain rectangle.[16]
In many people's minds, the Louis XV period is linked to a general wave of lines and an over-the-top amount of carving. It's already been noted that even when the rocaille style was at its peak, the main lines of a room rarely followed the whimsical flow of the decorative elements. Openings were the prominent features of a room, and their main lines were almost always respected; while there was quite a bit of movement in some of the mouldings above doors and mantels, the overall shape of the panel was typically symmetrical and often remained a simple rectangle.
During the Louis XV period the panelling of doors was frequently enriched with elaborate carving; but such doors are to be found only in palaces, or in princely houses like the Hôtels de Soubise, de Rohan, or de Toulouse (see Plate XVIII). In the most magnificent apartments, moreover, plain panelled doors were as common as those adorned with carving; while in the average private hôtel, even where much ornament was lavished on the panelling of the walls, the doors were left plain.
During the Louis XV era, door paneling was often enhanced with intricate carvings; however, such doors are typically found only in palaces or noble residences like the Hôtels de Soubise, de Rohan, or de Toulouse (see Plate XVIII). In the most luxurious rooms, plain panel doors were just as common as those with carvings; whereas, in the typical private hôtel, even when there was a lot of decoration on the wall paneling, the doors remained plain.
Towards the close of this reign, when the influence of Gabriel 57 began to simplify and restrain the ornamental details of house-decoration, the panelled door was often made without carving and was sometimes painted with attenuated arabesques and grisaille medallions, relieved against a gold ground. Gabriel gave the key-note of what is known as Louis XVI decoration, and the treatment of the door in France followed the same general lines until the end of the eighteenth century. As the classic influence became more marked, paintings in the over-door and over-mantel were replaced by low or high reliefs in stucco: and towards the end of the Louis XVI period a processional frieze in the classic manner often filled the entablature above the architrave of the door (see Plate XVI).
Towards the end of this reign, when Gabriel's influence started to simplify and limit the ornamental details of home decoration, panelled doors were often crafted without carving and sometimes painted with slender arabesques and grisaille medallions, set against a gold background. Gabriel set the standard for what is known as Louis XVI decoration, and the design of doors in France followed these general trends until the late eighteenth century. As classical influence grew stronger, paintings above doors and mantels were replaced with low or high reliefs in stucco. By the end of the Louis XVI period, a processional frieze in the classical style often adorned the entablature above the door's architrave (see Plate XVI).
Doors opening upon a terrace, or leading from an antechamber into a summer-parlor, or salon frais, were frequently made of glass; while in gala rooms, doors so situated as to correspond with the windows of the room were sometimes made of looking-glass. In both these instances the glass was divided into small panes, with such strongly marked mouldings that there could not be a moment's doubt of the apparent, as well as the actual, solidity of the door. In good decorative art first impressions are always taken into account, and the immediate satisfaction of the eye is provided for.
Doors that opened onto a terrace or led from a foyer into a summer room, or salon frais, were often made of glass. In banquet halls, doors positioned to align with the room's windows were sometimes made of mirrors. In both cases, the glass was divided into small panes, featuring pronounced moldings that ensured there was no doubt about the visible and actual sturdiness of the door. In good decorative art, first impressions are always considered, and immediate visual satisfaction is prioritized.
In England the treatment of doorway and door followed in a general way the Italian precedent. The architrave, as a rule, was severely architectural, and in the eighteenth century the application of an order was regarded as almost essential in rooms of a certain importance. The door itself was sometimes inlaid,[17] but oftener simply panelled (see Plate XI).
In England, the design of doorways and doors generally followed the Italian style. The architrave was typically quite architectural, and in the eighteenth century, using a specific order was considered almost necessary in rooms of significant importance. The door itself was occasionally inlaid, [17], but more often it was just panelled (see Plate XI).
In the panelling of doors, English taste, except when it closely followed Italian precedents, was not always good. The use of a pair of doors in one opening was confined to grand houses, and in the average dwelling single doors were almost invariably used, even in openings over three feet wide. The great width of some of these single doors led to a curious treatment of the panels, the door being divided by a central stile, which was sometimes beaded, as though, instead of a single door, it were really a pair held together by some invisible agency. This central stile is almost invariably seen in the doors of modern American houses.
In the design of doors, English style, unless it closely followed Italian designs, wasn't always appealing. Using a pair of doors in one frame was limited to large homes, and in typical houses, single doors were usually used, even in openings wider than three feet. The great width of some of these single doors led to an interesting panel design, with the door split by a central stile, which was sometimes beaded, making it look like a single door was actually a pair connected by some invisible force. This central stile is commonly found in the doors of modern American homes.
Towards the middle of the eighteenth century the use of highly polished mahogany doors became general in England. It has already been pointed out that the juxtaposition of a dark-colored door and a white architrave was not approved by French and Italian architects. Blondel, in fact, expressly states that such contrasts are to be avoided, and that where walls are pale in tint the door should never be dark: thus in vestibules and antechambers panelled with Caen stone he recommends painting the doors a pale shade of gray.
Towards the mid-eighteenth century, highly polished mahogany doors became common in England. It's already been noted that French and Italian architects disapproved of the combination of a dark-colored door with a white surround. Blondel explicitly states that such contrasts should be avoided, and that if the walls are light-colored, the door should never be dark. In vestibules and antechambers paneled with Caen stone, he suggests painting the doors a light shade of gray.
In Italy, when doors were left unpainted they were usually made of walnut, a wood of which the soft, dull tone harmonizes well with almost any color, whether light or dark; while in France it would not be easy to find an unpainted door, except in rooms where the wall-panelling is also of natural wood.
In Italy, when doors were left unpainted, they were typically made of walnut, a wood whose soft, muted tone goes well with nearly any color, whether light or dark. In France, however, it would be hard to find an unpainted door, except in rooms where the wall paneling is also natural wood.

DOOR IN THE SALA DELLO ZODIACO,
DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA. XVIII CENTURY.
DOOR IN THE ZODIAC ROOM,
DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA. 18TH CENTURY.
PLATE XVI.
PLATE 16.
In the better type of house lately built in America there is seen a tendency to return to the use of doors hung on hinges. These, however, have been so long out of favor that the rules regulating their dimensions have been lost sight of, and the modern door and architrave are seldom satisfactory in these respects. The principles of proportion have been further disturbed by a return 59 to the confused and hesitating system of panelling prevalent in England during the Tudor and Elizabethan periods.
In the better kind of houses recently built in America, there's a trend of going back to doors hung on hinges. However, these have been out of fashion for so long that the standards for their dimensions have been overlooked, and modern doors and frames are rarely satisfactory in these areas. The principles of proportion have also been disrupted by the revival of the confusing and uncertain panelling style that was common in England during the Tudor and Elizabethan periods. 59
The old French and Italian architects never failed to respect that rule of decorative composition which prescribes that where there is any division of parts, one part shall unmistakably predominate. In conformity with this rule, the principal panel in doors of French or Italian design is so much higher than the others that these are at once seen to be merely accessory; whereas many of our modern doors are cut up into so many small panels, and the central one so little exceeds the others in height, that they do not "compose."
The old French and Italian architects always adhered to the principle of decorative composition, which states that when parts are divided, one part should clearly stand out. Following this principle, the main panel in doors designed in the French or Italian style is positioned much higher than the others, making it obvious that the others are just secondary; meanwhile, many of our modern doors are divided into numerous small panels, and the central one barely exceeds the others in height, resulting in a lack of coherent composition.
The architrave of the modern door has been neglected for the same reasons as the window-architrave. The use of the heavy sliding door, which could not be opened or shut without an effort, led to the adoption of the portière; and the architrave, being thus concealed, was no longer regarded as a feature of any importance in the decoration of the room.
The architrave of the modern door has been overlooked for the same reasons as the window architrave. The use of the heavy sliding door, which required effort to open or close, led to the adoption of the curtain; and since the architrave was hidden, it was no longer seen as an important aspect of the room's decor.
The portière has always been used, as old prints and pictures show; but, like the curtain, in earlier days it was simply intended to keep out currents of air, and was consequently seldom seen in well-built houses, where double sets of doors served far better to protect the room from draughts. In less luxurious rooms, where there were no double doors, and portières had to be used, these were made as scant and unobtrusive as possible. The device of draping stuffs about the doorway, thus substituting a textile architrave for one of wood or stone, originated with the modern upholsterer; and it is now not unusual to see a wide opening with no door in it, enclosed in yards and yards of draperies which cannot even be lowered at will.
The portière has always been used, as old prints and pictures show; but, like the curtain, in earlier days it was simply meant to keep out drafts, so it was rarely found in well-built houses, where double doors worked much better to block airflows. In less luxurious rooms, where there weren’t double doors and portières had to be used, these were made as simple and discreet as possible. The idea of draping fabric around the doorway, replacing a wooden or stone architrave with a textile one, started with the modern upholsterer; now it’s common to see a wide opening without a door, surrounded by yards and yards of drapery that can’t even be drawn back at will.
The portière, besides causing a break in architectural lines, 60 has become one of the chief expenses in the decoration of the modern room; indeed, the amount spent in buying yards of plush or damask, with the addition of silk cord, tassels, gimp and fringe, often makes it necessary to slight the essential features of the room; so that an ugly mantelpiece or ceiling is preserved because the money required to replace it has been used in the purchase of portières. These superfluous draperies are, in fact, more expensive than a well-made door with hinges and box-lock of chiselled bronze.
The curtain, aside from interrupting the architectural lines, 60 has become one of the major expenses in modern room decor; in fact, the money spent on yards of plush or damask, along with silk cord, tassels, gimp, and fringe, often leads to neglecting the room's essential features. This results in keeping an ugly mantelpiece or ceiling because the funds needed to replace them have been used on curtains. These unnecessary drapes are, in reality, more costly than a well-made door with hinges and a polished bronze lock.
The general use of the portière has also caused the disappearance of the over-door. The lines of the opening being hidden under a mass of drapery, the need of connecting them with the cornice was no longer felt, and one more feature of the room passed out of the architect's hands into those of the upholsterer, or, as he might more fitly be called, the house-dressmaker.
The common use of the curtain has also led to the disappearance of the over-door. With the lines of the opening concealed by a lot of fabric, there was no longer a need to connect them to the cornice, and yet another aspect of the room slipped from the architect’s control into that of the upholsterer, or, as he might more accurately be called, the house-dressmaker.
The return to better principles of design will do more than anything else to restore the architectural lines of the room. Those who use portières generally do so from an instinctive feeling that a door is an ugly thing that ought to be hidden, and modern doors are in fact ugly; but when architects give to the treatment of openings the same attention they formerly received, it will soon be seen that this ugliness is not a necessity, and portières will disappear with the return of well-designed doors.
The shift back to better design principles will do more than anything else to revive the architectural lines of the room. People who use curtains usually do so because they instinctively feel that a door is an eyesore that should be concealed, and modern doors really are unattractive; however, once architects start treating openings with the same care they used to, it will become clear that this unattractiveness isn't unavoidable, and curtains will fade away as well-designed doors make a comeback.
Some general hints concerning the distribution of openings have been given in the chapter on walls. It may be noted in addition that while all doorways in a room should, as a rule, be of one height, there are cases where certain clearly subordinate openings may be lower than those which contain doors à deux battants. In such cases the panelling of the door must be carefully modified in accordance with the dimensions of the opening, 61 and the treatment of the over-doors in their relation to each other must be studied with equal attention. Examples of such adaptations are to be found in many old French and Italian rooms.[18]
Some general tips about the placement of openings have been discussed in the chapter on walls. It’s worth noting that while all doorways in a room should typically be the same height, there are situations where certain clearly secondary openings can be shorter than those with double doors. In these instances, the design of the door panel must be carefully adjusted to fit the size of the opening, and the way the over-doors relate to each other should be considered with equal care. You can find examples of these kinds of adjustments in many old French and Italian rooms. 61

EXAMPLES OF MODERN FRENCH LOCKSMITHS' WORK.
EXAMPLES OF MODERN FRENCH LOCKSMITHS' WORK.
PLATE XVII.
Plate 17.
Doors should always swing into a room. This facilitates entrance and gives the hospitable impression that everything is made easy to those who are coming in. Doors should furthermore be so hung that they screen that part of the room in which the occupants usually sit. In small rooms, especially those in town houses, this detail cannot be too carefully considered. The fact that so many doors open in the wrong way is another excuse for the existence of portières.
Doors should always swing into a room. This makes it easier to enter and creates a welcoming vibe, suggesting that everything is accessible for those coming in. Additionally, doors should be installed in a way that blocks the view of the area where people usually sit. In small rooms, especially in townhouses, this detail is crucial. The fact that so many doors open the wrong way is another reason for having curtains or drapes.
A word must also be said concerning the actual making of the door. There is a general impression that veneered doors or furniture are cheap substitutes for articles made of solid blocks of wood. As a matter of fact, owing to the high temperature of American houses, all well-made wood-work used in this country is of necessity composed of at least three, and often of five, layers of wood. This method of veneering, in which the layers are so placed that the grain runs in different directions, is the only way of counteracting the shrinking and swelling of the wood under artificial heat.
A few words need to be said about making the door. There’s a common belief that veneered doors or furniture are just cheap substitutes for solid wood pieces. In reality, because of the high temperatures in American homes, all quality woodwork in this country is made up of at least three, and often five, layers of wood. This veneering technique, where the layers are arranged with the grain running in different directions, is the only way to prevent the wood from shrinking and swelling due to artificial heat.
To some minds the concealed door represents one of those architectural deceptions which no necessity can excuse. It is certain that the concealed door is an expedient, and that in a well-planned house there should be no need for expedients, unless the architect is hampered by limitations of space, as is the case in designing the average American town house. Architects all know how many principles of beauty and fitness must be sacrificed 62 to the restrictions of a plot of ground twenty-five feet wide by seventy-five or a hundred in length. Under such conditions, every device is permissible that helps to produce an effect of spaciousness and symmetry without interfering with convenience: chief among these contrivances being the concealed door.
To some people, the hidden door represents one of those architectural tricks that shouldn’t be necessary. It’s clear that the hidden door is a workaround, and in a well-designed house, there shouldn't be a need for such workarounds unless the architect is constrained by limited space, like in the design of the average American townhouse. Architects understand how many principles of beauty and functionality have to be sacrificed due to the constraints of a lot that’s just twenty-five feet wide and seventy-five or a hundred feet long. In these situations, any solution that helps create a sense of spaciousness and balance without sacrificing convenience is acceptable, with the hidden door being one of the most important solutions. 62
Such doors are often useful in altering or adding to a badly planned house. It is sometimes desirable to give increased facilities of communication without adding to the visible number of openings in any one room; while in other cases the limited amount of wall-space may make it difficult to find place for a doorway corresponding in dimensions with the others; or, again, where it is necessary to make a closet under the stairs, the architrave of a visible door may clash awkwardly with the stringboard.
Such doors are often helpful in changing or improving a poorly designed house. Sometimes it's better to enhance communication options without increasing the visible number of openings in a room; in other cases, limited wall space can make it hard to find a spot for a doorway that matches the size of the others; or, when creating a closet under the stairs, the frame of a visible door might clash uncomfortably with the stringboard.
Under such conditions the concealed door naturally suggests itself. To those who regard its use as an offense against artistic integrity, it must once more be pointed out that architecture addresses itself not to the moral sense, but to the eye. The existing confusion on this point is partly due to the strange analogy drawn by modern critics between artistic sincerity and moral law. Analogies are the most dangerous form of reasoning: they connect resemblances, but disguise facts; and in this instance nothing can be more fallacious than to measure the architect's action by an ethical standard.
Under these circumstances, the hidden door naturally comes to mind. For those who see its use as a violation of artistic integrity, it should be emphasized again that architecture appeals not to moral beliefs, but to visual perception. The current confusion about this issue is partly due to the odd comparison made by modern critics between artistic honesty and moral principles. Analogies are a risky way of reasoning: they highlight similarities but obscure truths; and in this case, there's nothing more misleading than judging an architect's choices by an ethical framework.

CARVED DOOR, PALACE OF VERSAILLES.
LOUIS XV PERIOD.
(SHOWING PAINTED OVER-DOOR.)
CARVED DOOR, PALACE OF VERSAILLES.
LOUIS XV PERIOD.
(SHOWING PAINTED OVER-DOOR.)
PLATE XVIII.
Plate 18.
"Sincerity," in many minds, is chiefly associated with speaking the truth; but architectural sincerity is simply obedience to certain visual requirements, one of which demands that what are at once seen to be the main lines of a room or house shall be acknowledged as such in the application of ornament. The same architectural principles demand that the main lines of a room shall not 63 be unnecessarily interrupted; and in certain cases it would be bad taste to disturb the equilibrium of wall-spaces and decoration by introducing a visible door leading to some unimportant closet or passageway, of which the existence need not be known to any but the inmates of the house. It is in such cases that the concealed door is a useful expedient. It can hardly be necessary to point out that it would be a great mistake to place a concealed door in a main opening. These openings should always be recognized as one of the chief features of the room, and so treated by the decorator; but this point has already been so strongly insisted upon that it is reverted to here only in order to show how different are the requirements which justify concealment.
"Sincerity" often means telling the truth, but in architecture, it simply means following certain visual rules. One of these rules requires that the main lines of a room or house are clearly recognized and respected in the decoration. The same architectural principles dictate that the main lines of a room should not be unnecessarily disrupted; in some situations, it would be in poor taste to disturb the balance of wall spaces and decor by adding a visible door to a minor closet or hallway that only the residents need to know about. In these cases, a hidden door is a practical solution. It's important to note that placing a concealed door in a main entryway would be a major mistake. These openings should always be acknowledged as key features of the room and treated accordingly by the decorator. This point has already been emphasized strongly, so it's mentioned again only to highlight the different requirements that make concealment appropriate.
The concealed door has until recently been used so little by American architects that its construction is not well understood, and it is often hung on ordinary visible hinges, instead of being swung on a pivot. There is no reason why, with proper care, a door of this kind should not be so nicely adjusted to the wall-panelling as to be practically invisible; and to fulfil this condition is the first necessity of its construction (see concealed door in Plate XLV).
The concealed door has been used so infrequently by American architects until now that its construction is not well understood, and it is often attached with regular visible hinges instead of being mounted on a pivot. There’s no reason why, with the right attention, a door like this couldn’t be fitted so seamlessly into the wall paneling that it becomes almost invisible; meeting this requirement is the primary goal of its construction (see concealed door in Plate XLV).
V
WINDOWS
In the decorative treatment of a room the importance of openings can hardly be overestimated. Not only do they represent the three chief essentials of its comfort,—light, heat and means of access,—but they are the leading features in that combination of voids and masses that forms the basis of architectural harmony. In fact, it is chiefly because the decorative value of openings has ceased to be recognized that modern rooms so seldom produce a satisfactory and harmonious impression. It used to be thought that the effect of a room depended on the treatment of its wall-spaces and openings; now it is supposed to depend on its curtains and furniture. Accessory details have crowded out the main decorative features; and, as invariably happens when the relation of parts is disturbed, everything in the modern room has been thrown out of balance by this confusion between the essential and the incidental in decoration.[19]
In decorating a room, the importance of openings cannot be overstated. They not only provide the three main essentials for comfort—light, heat, and access—but also serve as the key elements in the mix of empty spaces and solid forms that create architectural harmony. In fact, it’s mainly because the decorative value of openings is often overlooked that modern rooms rarely leave a satisfying and harmonious impression. It used to be believed that the room's effect was determined by how its wall spaces and openings were treated; now, it’s thought to depend on the curtains and furniture. Decorative details have overshadowed the main features, and as always happens when the relationship between parts is disrupted, everything in the modern room becomes unbalanced due to this mix-up between what’s essential and what’s incidental in decoration.[19]
The return to a more architectural treatment of rooms and to a recognition of the decorative value of openings, besides producing 65 much better results, would undoubtedly reduce the expense of house-decoration. A small quantity of ornament, properly applied, will produce far more effect than ten times its amount used in the wrong way; and it will be found that when decorators rely for their effects on the treatment of openings, the rest of the room will require little ornamentation. The crowding of rooms with furniture and bric-à-brac is doubtless partly due to an unconscious desire to fill up the blanks caused by the lack of architectural composition in the treatment of the walls.
The return to a more architectural design of rooms and recognizing the decorative value of openings, besides producing 65 much better results, would definitely lower the cost of home decoration. A small amount of ornamentation, when applied correctly, will have a much greater impact than ten times that amount used incorrectly; and it will be found that when decorators focus on the design of openings, the rest of the room will need minimal decoration. The cluttering of rooms with furniture and knick-knacks is likely partly due to an unconscious desire to fill the gaps caused by the lack of architectural design in the treatment of the walls.
The importance of connecting the main lines of the openings with the cornice having been explained in the previous chapter, it is now necessary to study the different openings in turn, and to see in how many ways they serve to increase the dignity and beauty of their surroundings.
The significance of linking the main lines of the openings with the cornice, as discussed in the previous chapter, requires us now to examine each opening individually and explore the various ways they enhance the dignity and beauty of their surroundings.
As light-giving is the main purpose for which windows are made, the top of the window should be as near the ceiling as the cornice will allow. Ventilation, the secondary purpose of the window, is also better served by its being so placed, since an opening a foot wide near the ceiling will do more towards airing a room than a space twice as large near the floor. In our northern States, where the dark winter days and the need of artificial heat make light and ventilation so necessary, these considerations are especially important. In Italian palaces the windows are generally lower than in more northern countries, since the greater intensity of the sunshine makes a much smaller opening sufficient; moreover, in Italy, during the summer, houses are not kept cool by letting in the air, but by shutting it out.
Since the main purpose of windows is to let in light, the top of the window should be as close to the ceiling as the molding allows. The secondary purpose of the window is ventilation, which is also better achieved when the window is placed higher up; an opening a foot wide near the ceiling will ventilate a room more effectively than a space twice that size near the floor. In our northern states, where dark winter days and the need for artificial heat make light and ventilation essential, these factors are particularly important. In Italian palaces, windows are generally lower than in northern countries because the stronger sunlight makes a smaller opening enough; also, in Italy, during the summer, houses stay cool not by letting air in, but by keeping it out.
Windows should not exceed five feet in width, while in small rooms openings three feet wide will be found sufficient. There 66 are practical as well as artistic reasons for observing this rule, since a sash-window containing a sheet of glass more than five feet wide cannot be so hung that it may be raised without effort; while a casement, or French window, though it may be made somewhat wider, is not easy to open if its width exceeds six feet.
Windows shouldn't be wider than five feet, and in smaller rooms, a three-foot opening is usually enough. There are both practical and aesthetic reasons for following this guideline, as a sash window with a sheet of glass wider than five feet can't be designed to open easily; on the other hand, a casement or French window, while it can be a bit wider, becomes difficult to open if it's more than six feet wide.
The next point to consider is the distance between the bottom of the window and the floor. This must be decided by circumstances, such as the nature of the view, the existence of a balcony or veranda, or the wish to have a window-seat. The outlook must also be considered, and the window treated in one way if it looks upon the street, and in another if it gives on the garden or informal side of the house. In the country nothing is more charming than the French window opening to the floor. On the more public side of the house, unless the latter gives on an enclosed court, it is best that the windows should be placed about three feet from the floor, so that persons approaching the house may not be able to look in. Windows placed at this height should be provided with a fixed seat, or with one of the little settees with arms, but without a back, formerly used for this purpose.
The next thing to think about is the distance from the bottom of the window to the floor. This should be determined by factors like the view, the presence of a balcony or porch, or the desire for a window seat. The view itself is important, and the window should be designed differently depending on whether it faces the street or the garden or a more private area of the house. In the countryside, a French window that opens to the floor is particularly charming. On the more public side of the house, unless it overlooks a private courtyard, it's better for the windows to be about three feet off the ground so that people approaching the house can't see inside. Windows at this height should have a fixed seat or a small armless bench that was traditionally used for this purpose.
Although for practical reasons it may be necessary that the same room should contain some windows opening to the floor and others raised several feet above it, the tops of all the windows should be on a level. To place them at different heights serves no useful end, and interferes with any general scheme of decoration and more specially with the arrangement of curtains.
Although for practical reasons it might be necessary for the same room to have some windows that reach the floor and others that are higher up, the tops of all the windows should be at the same height. Having them at different levels doesn’t help anything and disrupts a cohesive decoration plan, especially when it comes to hanging curtains.
Mullions dividing a window in the centre should be avoided whenever possible, since they are an unnecessary obstruction to the view. The chief drawback to a casement window is that its sashes join in the middle; but as this is a structural necessity, it 67 is less objectionable. If mullions are required, they should be so placed as to divide the window into three parts, thus preserving an unobstructed central pane. The window called Palladian illustrates this point.
Mullions splitting a window in the center should be avoided whenever possible, as they block the view unnecessarily. The main downside of a casement window is that its sashes meet in the middle; however, since this is a structural requirement, it’s less of an issue. If mullions are needed, they should be positioned to divide the window into three sections, keeping the central pane clear. The window style known as Palladian demonstrates this idea.
Now that large plate-glass windows have ceased to be a novelty, it will perhaps be recognized that the old window with subdivided panes had certain artistic and practical merits that have of late been disregarded.
Now that large plate-glass windows are no longer a novelty, it may be acknowledged that the traditional window with divided panes had some artistic and practical benefits that have recently been overlooked.
Where there is a fine prospect, windows made of a single plate of glass are often preferred; but it must be remembered that the subdivisions of a sash, while obstructing the view, serve to establish a relation between the inside of the house and the landscape, making the latter what, as seen from a room, it logically ought to be: a part of the wall-decoration, in the sense of being subordinated to the same general lines. A large unbroken sheet of plate-glass interrupts the decorative scheme of the room, just as in verse, if the distances between the rhymes are so great that the ear cannot connect them, the continuity of sound is interrupted. Decoration must rhyme to the eye, and to do so must be subject to the limitations of the eye, as verse is subject to the limitations of the ear. Success in any art depends on a due regard for the limitations of the sense to which it appeals.
Where there’s a great view, people often prefer windows made from a single sheet of glass; however, it’s important to remember that the divisions in a window frame might block the view, but they also create a connection between the interior of the house and the landscape. This makes the landscape, as seen from a room, logically fit into the decor, becoming part of the wall decoration and aligning with the overall design. A large, uninterrupted sheet of glass disrupts the decorative flow of the room, similar to how, in poetry, if the spaces between rhymes are too wide for the ear to connect them, the sound flow is broken. Decoration needs to appeal to the eye, and to do that, it must consider the eye's limitations, just as poetry must consider the ear's limitations. Success in any art relies on understanding the limits of the sense it appeals to.
The effect of a perpetually open window, produced by a large sheet of plate-glass, while it gives a sense of coolness and the impression of being out of doors, becomes for these very reasons a disadvantage in cold weather.
The effect of a constantly open window, created by a large sheet of plate glass, provides a feeling of coolness and the impression of being outside. However, for these same reasons, it becomes a drawback in cold weather.
It is sometimes said that the architects of the eighteenth century would have used large plates of glass in their windows had they been able to obtain them; but as such plates were frequently used for mirrors, it is evident that they were not difficult to get, 68 and that there must have been other reasons for not employing them in windows; while the additional expense could hardly have been an obstacle in an age when princes and nobles built with such royal disregard of cost. The French, always logical in such matters, having tried the effect of plate-glass, are now returning to the old fashion of smaller panes; and in many of the new houses in Paris, where the windows at first contained large plates of glass, the latter have since been subdivided by a network of narrow mouldings applied to the glass.
It’s often said that the architects of the eighteenth century would have used large glass panes in their windows if they could have gotten them. However, since those large panes were often used for mirrors, it’s clear they weren’t hard to find, 68 and there must have been other reasons for not using them in windows. The extra cost likely wasn’t a barrier in a time when princes and nobles built with such extravagant disregard for expenses. The French, who are always logical about these things, having experimented with plate glass, are now going back to the old style of smaller panes. In many of the new houses in Paris, where the windows initially had large glass panes, those panes have since been divided by a framework of narrow moldings.
As to the comparative merits of French, or casement, and sash windows, both arrangements have certain advantages. In houses built in the French or Italian style, casement windows are best adapted to the general treatment; while the sash-window is more in keeping in English houses. Perhaps the best way of deciding the question is to remember that "les fenêtres sont intimement liées aux grandes lignes de l'architecture," and to conform to the rule suggested by this axiom.
When comparing the benefits of French (or casement) windows to sash windows, both types have their own advantages. In homes designed in the French or Italian style, casement windows fit the overall look better, while sash windows align more with English architecture. The best approach to decide between the two is to keep in mind that "windows are closely connected to the major lines of architecture" and to follow the guideline suggested by this principle.
The two common objections to French windows—that they are less convenient for ventilation, and that they cannot be opened without letting in cold air near the floor—are both unfounded. All properly made French windows have at the top an impost or stationary part containing small panes, one of which is made to open, thus affording perfect ventilation without draught. Another expedient, seen in one of the rooms of Mesdames de France at Versailles, is a small pane in the main part of the window, opening on hinges of its own. (For examples of well-designed French windows, see Plates XXX and XXXI.)
The two common complaints about French windows—that they’re not great for ventilation and that they let in cold air at the bottom when opened—are both incorrect. All well-made French windows have a top section with small panes, one of which can open, providing excellent ventilation without drafts. Another solution, seen in one of the rooms of Mesdames de France at Versailles, features a small pane in the main part of the window that opens on its own hinges. (For examples of well-designed French windows, see Plates XXX and XXXI.)

SALON DES MALACHITES, GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
(SHOWING WELL-DESIGNED WINDOW WITH SOLID INSIDE SHUTTER, AND PICTURES
FORMING PART OF WALL-DECORATION.)
SALON DES MALACHITES, GRAND TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
(SHOWING A WELL-DESIGNED WINDOW WITH A SOLID INTERIOR SHUTTER, AND PICTURES
THAT ARE PART OF THE WALL DECORATION.)
PLATE XIX.
PLATE 19.
Sash-windows have the disadvantage of not opening more than half-way, a serious drawback in our hot summer climate. It is often said that French windows cannot be opened wide without 69 interfering with the curtains; but this difficulty is easily met by the use of curtains made with cords and pulleys, in the sensible old-fashioned manner. The real purpose of the window-curtain is to regulate the amount of light admitted to the room, and a curtain so arranged that it cannot be drawn backward and forward at will is but a meaningless accessory. It was not until the beginning of the present century that curtains were used without regard to their practical purpose. The window-hangings of the middle ages and of the Renaissance were simply straight pieces of cloth or tapestry hung across the window without any attempt at drapery, and regarded not as part of the decoration of the room, but as a necessary protection against draughts. It is probably for this reason that in old prints and pictures representing the rooms of wealthy people, curtains are so seldom seen. The better the house, the less need there was for curtains. In the engravings of Abraham Bosse, which so faithfully represent the interior decoration of every class of French house during the reign of Louis XIII, it will be noticed that in the richest apartments there are no window-curtains. In all the finest rooms of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries the inside shutters and embrasures of the windows were decorated with a care which proves that they were not meant to be concealed by curtains (see the painted embrasures of the saloon in the Villa Vertemati, Plate XLIV). The shutters in the state apartments of Fouquet's château of Vaux-le-Vicomte, near Melun, are painted on both sides with exquisite arabesques; while those in the apartments of Mesdames de France, on the ground floor of the palace of Versailles, are examples of the most beautiful carving. In fact, it would be more difficult to cite a room of any importance in which the windows were not so treated, than to go on enumerating examples of what 70 was really a universal custom until the beginning of the present century. It is known, of course, that curtains were used in former times: prints, pictures and inventories alike prove this fact; but the care expended on the decorative treatment of windows makes it plain that the curtain, like the portière, was regarded as a necessary evil rather than as part of the general scheme of decoration. The meagreness and simplicity of the curtains in old pictures prove that they were used merely as window shades or sun-blinds. The scant straight folds pushed back from the tall windows of the Prince de Conti's salon, in Olivier's charming picture of "Le Thé à l'Anglaise chez le Prince de Conti," are as obviously utilitarian as the strip of green woollen stuff hanging against the leaded casement of the mediæval bed-chamber in Carpaccio's "Dream of St. Ursula."
Sash windows can only open halfway, which is a big downside in our hot summer climate. People often say that French windows can’t be opened wide without messing with the curtains, but this issue can be easily solved by using curtains with cords and pulleys, like they used to do. The main purpose of window curtains is to control how much light comes into the room, and if a curtain can’t be easily opened or closed, it becomes just a pointless accessory. It wasn’t until the start of this century that curtains were used without considering their practical function. During the Middle Ages and the Renaissance, window hangings were just straight pieces of fabric or tapestry hung over the window with no effort made towards draping, and they were seen not as part of the room’s decor, but as essential protection against drafts. That’s probably why you hardly see curtains in old prints and pictures of wealthy people’s homes—the better the house, the less need there was for curtains. In the engravings by Abraham Bosse, which accurately depict interior design in every class of French home during Louis XIII’s reign, you’ll notice that the richest rooms don’t have window curtains. In all the finest rooms of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, the inside shutters and recesses around the windows were carefully decorated, showing they weren’t meant to be hidden by curtains (see the painted recesses of the saloon in the Villa Vertemati, Plate XLIV). The shutters in the state apartments of Fouquet’s château at Vaux-le-Vicomte, near Melun, are beautifully painted on both sides with intricate designs, while those in the apartments of Mesdames de France on the ground floor of the Palace of Versailles boast stunning carvings. In fact, it would be harder to find a significant room without such treatment than to keep listing examples of what was really a common practice until the start of this century. It’s well-known that curtains were used in the past; prints, pictures, and inventories confirm this; but the effort put into the decorative framing of windows shows that curtains, like portières, were considered a necessary burden rather than a part of the overall decor concept. The simplicity of curtains in old artworks indicates they were primarily used as window shades or blinds. The scant, straight folds pulled back from the tall windows in the Prince de Conti’s salon, depicted in Olivier’s charming painting “Le Thé à l'Anglaise chez le Prince de Conti,” are as clearly functional as the strip of green wool hanging against the leaded window in the medieval bedchamber in Carpaccio’s “Dream of St. Ursula.”
Another way of hanging window-curtains in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries was to place them inside the architrave, so that they did not conceal it. The architectural treatment of the trim, and the practice prevalent at that period of carrying the windows up to the cornice, made this a satisfactory way of arranging the curtain; but in the modern American house, where the trim is usually bad, and where there is often a dreary waste of wall-paper between the window and the ceiling, it is better to hang the curtains close under the cornice.
Another way to hang window curtains in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries was to place them inside the architrave, so they wouldn't cover it up. The architectural style of the trim, along with the common practice at that time of extending the windows to the cornice, made this a suitable arrangement for the curtains. However, in modern American homes, where the trim is usually unattractive and there's often a dull stretch of wallpaper between the window and the ceiling, it's better to hang the curtains just below the cornice.
It was not until the eighteenth century that the window-curtain was divided in the middle; and this change was intended only to facilitate the drawing of the hangings, which, owing to the increased size of the windows, were necessarily wider and heavier. The curtain continued to hang down in straight folds, pulled back at will to permit the opening of the window, and drawn at night. Fixed window-draperies, with festoons and 71 folds so arranged that they cannot be lowered or raised, are an invention of the modern upholsterer. Not only have these fixed draperies done away with the true purpose of the curtain, but they have made architects and decorators careless in their treatment of openings. The architrave and embrasure of a window are now regarded as of no more importance in the decorative treatment of a room than the inside of the chimney.
It wasn't until the eighteenth century that window curtains were split in the middle. This change was meant to make it easier to pull the curtains, which had become wider and heavier due to larger windows. The curtain still hung down in straight folds, pulled back when needed to open the window, and drawn at night. Fixed window drapes, with gathered folds that can't be lowered or raised, are a modern invention by upholsterers. These fixed drapes not only disregarded the true purpose of curtains but also led architects and decorators to neglect the proper treatment of openings. The architrave and embrasure of a window are now seen as just as important in the decor of a room as the inside of a chimney.
The modern use of the lambrequin as an ornamental finish to window-curtains is another instance of misapplied decoration. Its history is easy to trace. The mediæval bed was always enclosed in curtains hanging from a wooden framework, and the lambrequin was used as a kind of cornice to conceal it. When the use of gathered window-shades became general in Italy, the lambrequin was transferred from the bed to the window, in order to hide the clumsy bunches of folds formed by these shades when drawn up. In old prints, lambrequins over windows are almost always seen in connection with Italian shades, and this is the only logical way of using them; though they are often of service in concealing the defects of badly-shaped windows and unarchitectural trim.
The modern use of lambrequins as a decorative finish for window curtains is another example of misused decoration. Its history is easy to follow. In medieval times, beds were always enclosed in curtains hanging from a wooden frame, and lambrequins served as a type of cornice to hide that framework. When gathered window shades became popular in Italy, lambrequins were moved from beds to windows to cover the awkward bunches of folds created by the shades when they were raised. In old prints, lambrequins above windows are almost always seen alongside Italian shades, which is the only logical way to use them. However, they are often helpful in hiding the flaws of poorly shaped windows and unattractive trims.
Those who criticize the architects and decorators of the past are sometimes disposed to think that they worked in a certain way because they were too ignorant to devise a better method; whereas they were usually controlled by practical and artistic considerations which their critics are prone to disregard, not only in judging the work of the past, but in the attempt to make good its deficiencies. Thus the cabinet-makers of the Renaissance did not make straight-backed wooden chairs because they were incapable of imagining anything more comfortable, but because the former were better adapted than cushioned arm-chairs to 72 the déplacements so frequent at that period. In like manner, the decorator who regarded curtains as a necessity rather than as part of the decoration of the room knew (what the modern upholsterer fails to understand) that, the beauty of a room depending chiefly on its openings, to conceal these under draperies is to hide the key of the whole decorative scheme.
Those who criticize the architects and decorators of the past often think they worked in a certain way because they were too ignorant to come up with something better. In reality, they were usually influenced by practical and artistic concerns that their critics often overlook, not just when judging past work, but also in trying to fix its shortcomings. For example, the cabinet-makers of the Renaissance didn't create straight-backed wooden chairs because they couldn't imagine anything more comfortable, but because those chairs were better suited than cushioned armchairs for the frequent movement of the time. Similarly, the decorator who viewed curtains as a necessity rather than just part of the room's decor understood (what the modern upholsterer doesn't seem to grasp) that the beauty of a room largely depends on its openings, and covering these with drapes means hiding the essence of the entire decorative scheme.
The muslin window-curtain is a recent innovation. Its only purpose is to protect the interior of the room from public view: a need not felt before the use of large sheets of glass, since it is difficult to look through a subdivided sash from the outside. Under such circumstances muslin curtains are, of course, useful; but where they may be dispensed with, owing to the situation of the room or the subdivision of panes, they are no loss. Lingerie effects do not combine well with architecture, and the more architecturally a window is treated, the less it need be dressed up in ruffles. To put such curtains in a window, and then loop them back so that they form a mere frame to the pane, is to do away with their real purpose, and to substitute a textile for an architectural effect. Where muslin curtains are necessary, they should be a mere transparent screen hung against the glass. In town houses especially all outward show of richness should be avoided; the use of elaborate lace-figured curtains, besides obstructing the view, seems an attempt to protrude the luxury of the interior upon the street. It is needless to point out the futility of the second layer of muslin which, in some houses, hangs inside the sash-curtains.
The muslin window curtains are a new development. Their only purpose is to keep the room private from outside view—a need that didn’t exist before large glass sheets became common, since it's hard to see through a divided window from the outside. Given these circumstances, muslin curtains can be useful; but in situations where they aren’t needed, due to the room's location or pane arrangement, they aren’t missed. Light and airy fabrics just don’t pair well with solid architecture, and the more a window is designed with architectural style, the less it needs to be adorned with frills. Hanging these curtains and then looping them back to create a frame for the window is counterproductive, as it replaces their true purpose with a decorative touch that overshadows solid design. When muslin curtains are necessary, they should simply act as a clear screen against the glass. Especially in city homes, any display of opulence should be minimized; elaborate lace curtains not only block the view but also give the impression of showcasing the interior luxury to the street. It's obvious that the second layer of muslin, which hangs inside some sash curtains, is pointless.
The solid inside shutter, now so generally discarded, save in France, formerly served the purposes for which curtains and shades are used, and, combined with outside blinds, afforded all the protection that a window really requires (see Plate XIX). 73 These shutters should be made with solid panels, not with slats, their purpose being to darken the room and keep out the cold, while the light is regulated by the outside blinds. The best of these is the old-fashioned hand-made blind, with wide fixed slats, still to be seen on old New England houses and always used in France and Italy: the frail machine-made substitute now in general use has nothing to recommend it.
The solid interior shutter, which is mostly out of style now except in France, used to serve the same purpose as curtains and shades. When used with exterior blinds, they provided all the protection that a window really needs (see Plate XIX). 73 These shutters should consist of solid panels rather than slats; their goal is to darken the room and keep out the cold, while the outside blinds regulate the light. The best option is the traditional handmade blind with wide fixed slats, still found on old New England homes and commonly used in France and Italy. The flimsy machine-made alternatives that are widely used today have little to recommend them.
VI
FIREPLACES
The fireplace was formerly always regarded as the chief feature of the room, and so treated in every well-thought-out scheme of decoration.
The fireplace was once seen as the main feature of the room, and it was given special attention in every carefully planned decor scheme.
The practical reasons which make it important that the windows in a room should be carried up to the cornice have already been given, and it has been shown that the lines of the other openings should be extended to the same height. This applies to fireplaces as well as to doors, and, indeed, as an architectural principle concerning all kinds of openings, it has never been questioned until the present day. The hood of the vast Gothic fireplace always descended from the springing of the vaulted roof, and the monumental chimney-pieces of the Renaissance followed the same lines (see Plate XX). The importance of giving an architectural character to the chimney-piece is insisted on by Blondel, whose remark, "Je voudrais n'appliquer à une cheminée que des ornements convenables à l'architecture," is a valuable axiom for the decorator. It is a mistake to think that this treatment necessitates a large mantel-piece and a monumental style of panelling. The smallest mantel, surmounted by a picture or a mirror set in simple mouldings, may be as architectural as the great chimney-pieces at Urbino or Cheverny: all depends on the 75 spirit of the treatment and on the proper relation of the different members used. Pajou's monument to Madame du Barry's canary-bird is far more architectural than the Albert Memorial.
The practical reasons for making the windows in a room reach up to the cornice have already been mentioned, and it has been shown that the lines of other openings should extend to the same height. This applies to fireplaces as well as doors, and as an architectural principle for all kinds of openings, it has never been questioned until now. The hood of the large Gothic fireplace always descended from the start of the vaulted roof, and the impressive chimney-pieces of the Renaissance followed the same lines (see Plate XX). Blondel emphasizes the importance of giving an architectural character to the chimney-piece, stating, "Je voudrais n'appliquer à une cheminée que des ornements convenables à l'architecture," which is a valuable guideline for decorators. It's a misconception that this approach requires a large mantel-piece and a grand style of paneling. The smallest mantel, topped with a picture or a mirror framed in simple moldings, can be just as architectural as the great chimney-pieces in Urbino or Cheverny: it all depends on the spirit of the design and the proper relationship of the different elements used. Pajou's monument to Madame du Barry's canary-bird is much more architectural than the Albert Memorial.

MANTELPIECE IN DUCAL PALACE, URBINO.
XV CENTURY.
(TRANSITION BETWEEN GOTHIC AND RENAISSANCE.)
MANTELPIECE IN DUCAL PALACE, URBINO.
15TH CENTURY.
(TRANSITION BETWEEN GOTHIC AND RENAISSANCE.)
PLATE XX.
PLATE XX.
When, in the middle ages, the hearth in the centre of the room was replaced by the wall-chimney, the fireplace was invariably constructed with a projecting hood of brick or stone, generally semicircular in shape, designed to carry off the smoke which in earlier times had escaped through a hole in the roof. The opening of the fireplace, at first of moderate dimensions, was gradually enlarged to an enormous size, from the erroneous idea that the larger the fire the greater would be the warmth of the room. By degrees it was discovered that the effect of the volume of heat projected into the room was counteracted by the strong draught and by the mass of cold air admitted through the huge chimney; and to obviate this difficulty iron doors were placed in the opening and kept closed when the fire was not burning (see Plate XXI). But this was only a partial remedy, and in time it was found expedient to reduce the size of both chimney and fireplace.
When, during the Middle Ages, the central hearth in the room was replaced by a wall chimney, the fireplace was typically built with a projecting hood made of brick or stone, usually semicircular, designed to carry away the smoke that had earlier escaped through a hole in the roof. The opening of the fireplace, initially modest in size, was gradually made larger due to the mistaken belief that a bigger fire would produce more heat in the room. Over time, it became clear that the heat being projected into the room was diminished by the strong draft and the large amount of cold air coming in through the huge chimney; to address this issue, iron doors were added to the opening and kept closed when the fire wasn't burning (see Plate XXI). However, this was only a temporary solution, and eventually, it became necessary to reduce the size of both the chimney and the fireplace.
In Italy the strong feeling for architectural lines and the invariable exercise of common sense in construction soon caused the fireplace to be sunk into the wall, thus ridding the room of the Gothic hood, while the wall-space above the opening received a treatment of panelling, sometimes enclosed in pilasters, and usually crowned by an entablature and pediment. When the chimney was not sunk in the wall, the latter was brought forward around the opening, thus forming a flat chimney-breast to which the same style of decoration could be applied. This projection was seldom permitted in Italy, where the thickness of the walls made it easy to sink the fireplace, while an unerring feeling for form rejected the advancing chimney-breast as a needless break in the wall-surface 76 of the room. In France, where Gothic methods of construction persisted so long after the introduction of classic ornament, the habit of building out the chimney-breast continued until the seventeenth century, and even a hundred years later French decorators described the plan of sinking the fireplace into the thickness of the wall as the "Italian manner." The thinness of modern walls has made the projecting chimney-breast a structural necessity; but the composition of the room is improved by "furring out" the wall on each side of the fireplace in such a way as to conceal the projection and obviate a break in the wall-space. Where the room is so small that every foot of space is valuable, a niche may be formed in either angle of the chimney-breast, thus preserving the floor-space which would be sacrificed by advancing the wall, and yet avoiding the necessity of a break in the cornice. The Italian plan of panelling the space between mantel and cornice continued in favor, with various modifications, until the beginning of the present century. In early Italian Renaissance over-mantels the central panel was usually filled by a bas-relief; but in the sixteenth century this was frequently replaced by a picture, not hung on the panelling, but forming a part of it.[20] In France the sculptured over-mantel followed the same general lines of development, though the treatment, until the time of Louis XIII, showed traces of the Gothic tendency to overload with ornament without regard to unity of design, so that the main lines of the composition were often lost under a mass of ill-combined detail.
In Italy, the appreciation for architectural lines and the consistent use of common sense in construction led to the fireplace being built into the wall, eliminating the Gothic hood from the room. The wall space above the opening was typically treated with paneling, sometimes framed by pilasters, and usually topped with an entablature and pediment. When the chimney wasn’t set into the wall, the wall was pushed forward around the opening, creating a flat chimney-breast that could be decorated in a similar style. This projection was rarely allowed in Italy, where the thick walls made it easy to sink the fireplace. An innate sense of form rejected the protruding chimney-breast as an unnecessary disturbance to the wall surface of the room. In France, where Gothic building methods lingered even after classic ornament was introduced, the practice of extending the chimney-breast continued until the seventeenth century. Even a hundred years later, French decorators referred to the idea of embedding the fireplace within the wall as the "Italian manner." The thinness of modern walls has made the projecting chimney-breast a structural necessity; however, the room's composition is enhanced by "furring out" the wall on either side of the fireplace to hide the projection and avoid a disruption in the wall space. When the room is so small that every inch of space is precious, a niche can be created in either corner of the chimney-breast to maintain the floor space that would otherwise be lost by pushing the wall forward, while also avoiding a break in the cornice. The Italian practice of paneling the space between the mantel and the cornice remained popular, with various updates, until the start of the current century. In early Italian Renaissance over-mantels, the central panel was typically adorned with a bas-relief; however, in the sixteenth century, this was often replaced by a painting that wasn't hung on the paneling but was integrated into it. In France, the sculpted over-mantel followed similar developmental trends, although, until the time of Louis XIII, the designs tended to reflect Gothic tendencies to overload with ornamentation without considering design unity, causing the main lines of the composition to be obscured by a jumble of poorly combined details.
In Italy the early Renaissance mantels were usually of marble. French mantels of the same period were of stone; but this material was so unsuited to the elaborate sculpture then in fashion that wood was sometimes used instead. For a season richly carved wooden chimney-pieces, covered with paint and gilding, were in favor; but when the first marble mantels were brought from Italy, that sense of fitness in the use of material for which the French have always been distinguished, led them to recognize the superiority of marble, and the wooden mantel-piece was discarded: nor has it since been used in France.
In Italy, early Renaissance mantels were typically made of marble. French mantels from the same time were made of stone; however, this material didn't suit the intricate sculptures that were popular, so wood was sometimes used instead. For a while, beautifully carved wooden chimney pieces, painted and gilded, were in vogue; but when the first marble mantels arrived from Italy, the French, known for their sense of appropriateness in material selection, recognized the superiority of marble and moved away from wooden mantels. Since then, wooden mantels have not been used in France.
With the seventeenth century, French mantel-pieces became more architectural in design and less florid in ornament, and the ponderous hood laden with pinnacles, escutcheons, fortified castles and statues of saints and warriors, was replaced by a more severe decoration.
With the seventeenth century, French mantels became more architectural in design and less ornate in decoration, and the heavy hood filled with spires, shields, fortified castles, and statues of saints and warriors was replaced by a more understated style.
Thackeray's gibe at Louis XIV and his age has so long been accepted by the English-speaking races as a serious estimate of the period, that few now appreciate the artistic preponderance of France in the seventeenth century. As a matter of fact, it is to the schools of art founded by Louis XIV and to his magnificent patronage of the architects and decorators trained in these schools that we owe the preservation, in northern Europe, of that sense of form and spirit of moderation which mark the great classic tradition. To disparage the work of men like Levau, Mansart, de Cotte and Lebrun, shows an insufficient understanding, not only of what they did, but of the inheritance of confused and turgid ornament from which they freed French art.[21] Whether our individual tastes incline us to the Gothic or to the classic style, it is 78 easy to see that a school which tried to combine the structure of the one with the ornament of the other was likely to fall into incoherent modes of expression; and this was precisely what happened to French domestic architecture at the end of the Renaissance period. It has been the fashion to describe the art of the Louis XIV period as florid and bombastic; but a comparison of the designs of Philibert de Lorme and Androuet Ducerceau with those of such men as Levau and Robert de Cotte will show that what the latter did was not to introduce a florid and bombastic manner, but to discard it for what Viollet-le-Duc, who will certainly not be suspected of undue partiality for this school of architects, calls "une grandeur solide, sans faux ornements." No better illustration of this can be obtained than by comparing the mantel-pieces of the respective periods.[22] The Louis XIV mantel-pieces are much simpler and more coherent in design. The caryatides supporting the entablature above the opening of the earlier mantels, and the full-length statues flanking the central panel of the over-mantel, are replaced by massive and severe mouldings of the kind which the French call mâle (see mantels in Plates V and XXXVI). Above the entablature there is usually a kind of attic or high concave member of marble, often fluted, and forming a ledge or shelf just wide enough to carry the row of porcelain vases with which it had become the fashion to adorn the mantel. These vases, and the bas-relief or picture occupying the central panel above, form the chief ornament of the chimney-piece, though occasionally the crowning member of the over-mantel is treated with a decoration of garlands, masks, trophies or other strictly architectural ornament, 79 while in Italy and England the broken pediment is frequently employed. The use of a mirror over the fireplace is said to have originated with Mansart; but according to Blondel it was Robert de Cotte who brought about this innovation, thus producing an immediate change in the general scheme of composition. The French were far too logical not to see the absurdity of placing a mirror too high to be looked into; and the concave Louis XIV member, which had raised the mantel-shelf six feet from the floor, was removed[23] and the shelf placed directly over the entablature.
Thackeray's jab at Louis XIV and his era has long been taken by English-speaking people as a serious assessment of the time, so now few recognize the artistic dominance of France in the seventeenth century. In reality, we owe the preservation of that sense of design and spirit of moderation that characterize the great classic tradition in Northern Europe to the art schools established by Louis XIV and his magnificent support of the architects and decorators trained there. To belittle the work of figures like Levau, Mansart, de Cotte, and Lebrun shows a lack of understanding not just of their contributions but also of the chaotic and elaborate ornamentation they liberated French art from. Whether we prefer the Gothic or the classic style, it’s clear that a style attempting to merge the structure of one with the decoration of the other was likely to lead to incoherent expressions, and that’s exactly what happened to French domestic architecture at the end of the Renaissance. It has become trendy to describe the art of the Louis XIV period as overly ornate and pretentious; however, comparing the designs of Philibert de Lorme and Androuet Ducerceau with those of Levau and Robert de Cotte reveals that the latter didn't introduce a flashy style but replaced it with what Viollet-le-Duc, who cannot be accused of bias toward this group of architects, calls “a solid grandeur, without false ornamentation.” A better illustration of this can be seen by comparing mantelpieces from the respective periods. The Louis XIV mantelpieces are much simpler and more cohesive in design. The caryatids supporting the entablature above the opening of the earlier mantels, along with the full-length statues flanking the central panel of the over-mantel, are replaced by strong and austere moldings of the kind the French call mâle. Above the entablature, there is usually a type of attic or high concave marble member, often fluted, creating a ledge just wide enough to hold the row of porcelain vases that became fashionable on the mantel. These vases, along with the bas-relief or picture situated in the central panel above, are the main decoration of the fireplace, although sometimes the top part of the over-mantel is adorned with garlands, masks, trophies, or other purely architectural decorations, while in Italy and England, the broken pediment is often used. The practice of placing a mirror over the fireplace is said to have started with Mansart; however, according to Blondel, it was Robert de Cotte who introduced this innovation, leading to an immediate shift in the overall composition. The French were too logical not to recognize the absurdity of positioning a mirror too high to see into; thus, the concave Louis XIV member, which elevated the mantel-shelf six feet from the floor, was removed, and the shelf was placed directly above the entablature.

MANTELPIECE IN THE VILLA GIACOMELLI,
AT MASER, NEAR TREVISO. XVI CENTURY.
(SHOWING IRON DOORS IN OPENING.
MANTELPIECE IN THE VILLA GIACOMELLI,
AT MASER, NEAR TREVISO. 16TH CENTURY.
(SHOWING IRON DOORS IN OPENING.
PLATE XXI.
PLATE 21.
Somewhat later the introduction of clocks and candelabra as mantel ornaments made it necessary to widen the shelf, and this further modified the general design; while the suites of small rooms which had come into favor under the Regent led to a reduction in the size of mantel-pieces, and to the use of less massive and perhaps less architectural ornament.
Somewhat later, the introduction of clocks and candleholders as mantel decorations made it necessary to widen the shelf, which further changed the overall design. Meanwhile, the popularity of smaller suites of rooms under the Regent led to a decrease in the size of mantels and a shift toward less bulky and possibly less architectural ornamentation.
In the eighteenth century, mantel-pieces in Italy and France were almost always composed of a marble or stone architrave surmounted by a shelf of the same material, while the over-mantel consisted of a mirror, framed in mouldings varying in design from the simplest style to the most ornate. This over-mantel, which was either of the exact width of the mantel-shelf or some few inches narrower, ended under the cornice, and its upper part was usually decorated in the same way as the over-doors in the room. If these contained paintings, a picture carrying out the same scheme of decoration was often placed in the upper part of the over-mantel; or the ornaments of carved wood or stucco filling the panels over the doors were repeated in the upper part of the mirror-frame. 80
In the 18th century, mantelpieces in Italy and France typically featured a marble or stone architrave topped with a shelf made of the same material. The over-mantel consisted of a mirror framed in mouldings that varied from simple to highly decorative designs. This over-mantel was either the same width as the mantel-shelf or a few inches narrower, and it extended beneath the cornice. The top part was usually decorated similarly to the over-doors in the room. If the over-doors had paintings, a picture that matched the decorative scheme was often placed in the upper part of the over-mantel; alternatively, the carved wood or stucco ornaments found in the panels above the doors were repeated in the upper part of the mirror frame. 80
In France, mirrors had by this time replaced pictures in the central panel of the over-mantel; but in Italian decoration of the same period oval pictures were often applied to the centre of the mirror, with delicate lines of ornament connecting the picture and mirror frames.[24]
In France, mirrors had by now taken the place of pictures in the central panel of the over-mantel; however, in Italian decoration from the same period, oval pictures were often placed in the center of the mirror, with delicate ornamental lines linking the picture and mirror frames.[24]
The earliest fireplaces were lined with stone or brick, but in the sixteenth century the more practical custom of using iron fire-backs was introduced. At first this fire-back consisted of a small plaque of iron, shaped like a headstone, and fixed at the back of the fireplace, where the brick or stone was most likely to be calcined by the fire. When chimney-building became more scientific, the size of the fireplace was reduced, and the sides of the opening were brought much nearer the flame, thus making it necessary to extend the fire-back into a lining for the whole fireplace.
The earliest fireplaces were made of stone or brick, but in the sixteenth century, a more practical method emerged using iron fire-backs. Initially, this fire-back was a small iron plaque shaped like a headstone, placed at the back of the fireplace where the brick or stone was most likely to be damaged by the heat. As chimney construction became more advanced, the fireplace size was reduced, and the sides of the opening were moved closer to the flame, making it necessary to extend the fire-back to cover the entire fireplace.
It was soon seen that besides resisting the heat better than any other substance, the iron lining served to radiate it into the room. The iron back consequently held its own through every subsequent change in the treatment of the fireplace; and the recent return, in England and America, to brick or stone is probably due to the fact that the modern iron lining is seldom well designed. Iron backs were adopted because they served their purpose better than any others; and as no new substance offering greater advantages has since been discovered, there is no reason for discarding them, especially as they are not only more practical but more decorative than any other lining. The old fire-backs (of which reproductions are readily obtained) were decorated with charming bas-reliefs, and their dark bosses, in the play of the firelight, 81 form a more expressive background than the dead and unresponsive surface of brick or stone.
It quickly became clear that, in addition to handling heat better than any other material, the iron lining also radiated it into the room. As a result, the iron back stood strong through every change made to the fireplace afterward; and the recent trend in England and America of reverting to brick or stone is likely due to the fact that modern iron linings are rarely well designed. Iron backs were chosen because they performed their function better than any alternatives, and since no new material has been found to offer greater benefits, there’s no reason to get rid of them—especially as they are not only more functional but also more decorative than any other lining. The old fire-backs (which can easily be reproduced) were adorned with beautiful bas-reliefs, and their dark surfaces, illuminated by the flickering firelight, 81 create a more expressive backdrop than the dull and lifeless surface of brick or stone.
It was not uncommon in England to treat the mantel as an order crowned by its entablature. Where this was done, an intermediate space was left between mantel and over-mantel, an arrangement which somewhat weakened the architectural effect. A better plan was that of surmounting the entablature with an attic, and making the over-mantel spring directly from the latter. Fine examples of this are seen at Holkham, built by Brettingham for the Earl of Leicester about the middle of the eighteenth century.
It wasn't unusual in England to treat the mantel as a structure topped by its entablature. When this was done, there was a gap left between the mantel and the over-mantel, which somewhat diminished the overall architectural impact. A more effective approach was to place an attic above the entablature and have the over-mantel rise directly from that. Great examples of this can be seen at Holkham, built by Brettingham for the Earl of Leicester around the mid-eighteenth century.
The English fireplace was modified at the end of the seventeenth century, when coal began to replace wood. Chippendale gives many designs for beautiful basket-grates, such as were set in the large fireplaces originally intended for wood; for it was not until later that chimneys with smaller openings were specially constructed to receive the fixed grate and the hob-grate.
The English fireplace changed in the late seventeenth century when coal started to replace wood. Chippendale provides many designs for attractive basket-grates that were used in the large fireplaces initially made for wood; it wasn't until later that chimneys with smaller openings were specifically built to accommodate the fixed grate and the hob-grate.
It was in England that the architectural treatment of the over-mantel was first abandoned. The use of a mirror framed in a panel over the fireplace had never become general in England, and toward the end of the eighteenth century the mantel-piece was frequently surmounted by a blank wall-space, on which a picture or a small round mirror was hung high above the shelf (see Plate XLVII). Examples are seen in Moreland's pictures, and in prints of simple eighteenth-century English interiors; but this treatment is seldom found in rooms of any architectural pretensions.
It was in England that the design of the over-mantel was first dropped. The use of a mirror framed in a panel above the fireplace was never widely adopted in England, and by the late eighteenth century, the mantelpiece was often topped with a blank wall space, where a painting or a small round mirror was hung high above the shelf (see Plate XLVII). You can see examples in Moreland's paintings and in prints of simple eighteenth-century English interiors, but this style is rarely found in rooms with any architectural significance.
The early American fireplace was merely a cheap provincial copy of English models of the same period. The application of the word "Colonial" to pre-Revolutionary architecture and decoration 82 has created a vague impression that there existed at that time an American architectural style. As a matter of fact, "Colonial" architecture is simply a modest copy of Georgian models; and "Colonial" mantel-pieces were either imported from England by those who could afford it, or were reproduced in wood from current English designs. Wooden mantels were, indeed, not unknown in England, where the use of a wooden architrave led to the practice of facing the fireplace with Dutch tiles; but wood was used, both in England and America, only from motives of cheapness, and the architrave was set back from the opening only because it was unsafe to put an inflammable material so near the fire.
The early American fireplace was just a cheap local imitation of English designs from the same era. Referring to pre-Revolutionary architecture and decoration as "Colonial" has created a confusing impression that there was an American architectural style back then. In reality, "Colonial" architecture is simply a humble reproduction of Georgian styles; "Colonial" mantelpieces were either imported from England by those who could afford it or replicated in wood based on popular English designs. Wooden mantels were not uncommon in England, where the use of a wooden architrave led to the practice of decorating the fireplace with Dutch tiles; however, wood was used in both England and America primarily because it was cheaper, and the architrave was set back from the opening simply because it was unsafe to place a flammable material so close to the fire.
After 1800 all the best American houses contained imported marble mantel-pieces. These usually consisted of an entablature resting on columns or caryatides, with a frieze in low relief representing some classic episode, or simply ornamented with bucranes and garlands. In the general decline of taste which marked the middle of the present century, these dignified and well-designed mantel-pieces were replaced by marble arches containing a fixed grate. The hideousness of this arched opening soon produced a distaste for marble mantels in the minds of a generation unacquainted with the early designs. This distaste led to a reaction in favor of wood, resulting in the displacement of the architrave and the facing of the space between architrave and opening with tiles, iron or marble.
After 1800, the finest American homes featured imported marble mantelpieces. These typically had an entablature supported by columns or caryatids, with a frieze in low relief depicting a classic scene or adorned with bucrania and garlands. During the general decline in taste that occurred in the middle of the current century, these elegant and well-crafted mantelpieces were replaced by marble arches with a fixed grate. The unattractiveness of these arched openings quickly made a generation unfamiliar with the earlier designs dislike marble mantels. This aversion sparked a trend favoring wood, leading to the replacement of the architrave and the use of tiles, iron, or marble to cover the space between the architrave and the opening.
People are beginning to see that the ugliness of the marble mantel-pieces of 1840-60 does not prove that wood is the more suitable material to employ. There is indeed something of unfitness in the use of an inflammable material surrounding a fireplace. Everything about the hearth should not only be, but look, 83 fire-proof. The chief objection to wood is that its use necessitates the displacement of the architrave, thus leaving a flat intermediate space to be faced with some fire-proof material. This is an architectural fault. A door of which the architrave should be set back eighteen inches or more to admit of a facing of tiles or marble would be pronounced unarchitectural; and it is usually admitted that all classes of openings should be subject to the same general treatment.
People are starting to realize that the unattractive marble mantelpieces from 1840-60 don’t mean that wood is a better material to use. There’s actually something inappropriate about using a flammable material around a fireplace. Everything around the hearth should not only be, but also look, 83 fireproof. The main issue with wood is that its use requires moving the architrave, leaving a flat space in between that needs to be covered with some fireproof material. This is an architectural mistake. A door where the architrave has to be pushed back eighteen inches or more to allow for tile or marble facing would be seen as poorly designed; and it’s generally accepted that all types of openings should receive the same overall treatment.
Where the mantel-piece is of wood, the setting back of the architrave is a necessity; but, curiously enough, the practice has become so common in England and America that even where the mantel is made of marble or stone it is set back in the same way; so that it is unusual to see a modern fireplace in which the architrave defines the opening. In France, also, the use of an inner facing (called a retrécissement) has become common, probably because such a device makes it possible to use less fuel, while not disturbing the proportions of the mantel as related to the room.
Where the mantelpiece is made of wood, setting back the architrave is a must; however, it's interesting to note that this practice has become so widespread in England and America that even when the mantel is made of marble or stone, it's set back in the same way. As a result, it's rare to find a modern fireplace where the architrave defines the opening. In France as well, using an inner facing (called a retrécissement) has become common, likely because this approach allows for less fuel consumption without affecting the proportions of the mantel in relation to the room.
The reaction from the bare stiff rooms of the first quarter of the present century—the era of mahogany and horsehair—resulted, some twenty years since, in a general craving for knick-knacks; and the latter soon spread from the tables to the mantel, especially in England and America, where the absence of the architectural over-mantel left a bare expanse of wall above the chimney-piece.
The response to the empty, stiff rooms of the early 2000s—the time of mahogany and horsehair—led to a widespread desire for decorative items about twenty years ago; these soon moved from tables to mantels, especially in England and America, where the lack of architectural over-mantels left a blank wall above the fireplace.
The use of the mantel as a bric-à-brac shelf led in time to the lengthening and widening of this shelf, and in consequence to the enlargement of the whole chimney-piece.
The use of the mantel as a decorative shelf eventually caused this shelf to stretch out and get wider, which in turn led to the entire chimney piece becoming bigger.
Mantels which in the eighteenth century would have been thought in scale with rooms of certain dimensions would now be considered too small and insignificant. The use of large mantel-pieces, 84 besides throwing everything in the room out of scale, is a structural mistake, since the excessive projection of the mantel has a tendency to make the fire smoke; indeed, the proportions of the old mantels, far from being arbitrary, were based as much on practical as on artistic considerations. Moreover, the use of long, wide shelves has brought about the accumulation of superfluous knick-knacks, whereas a smaller mantel, if architecturally designed, would demand only its conventional garniture of clock and candlesticks.
Mantels that in the eighteenth century were considered to fit rooms of certain sizes are now seen as too small and trivial. The use of large mantelpieces, 84 not only throws everything in the room out of proportion but is also a structural error, since they tend to cause the fire to smoke due to their excessive projection. In fact, the dimensions of the old mantels were thoughtfully designed based on both practical and artistic needs. Additionally, the trend of using long, wide shelves has led to a collection of unnecessary knick-knacks, while a smaller, well-designed mantel would ideally require only its standard garniture of a clock and candlesticks.
The device of concealing an ugly mantel-piece by folds of drapery brings an inflammable substance so close to the fire that there is a suggestion of danger even where there is no actual risk. The lines of a mantel, however bad, represent some kind of solid architrave,—a more suitable setting for an architectural opening than flimsy festoons of brocade or plush. Any one who can afford to replace an ugly chimney-piece by one of good design will find that this change does more than any other to improve the appearance of a room. Where a badly designed mantel cannot be removed, the best plan is to leave it unfurbelowed, simply placing above it a mirror or panel to connect the lines of the opening with the cornice.
The idea of hiding an unattractive mantelpiece with drapes puts a flammable material too close to the fire, creating a sense of danger even when there’s really no threat. The shape of a mantel, no matter how poorly designed, represents some form of solid structure—better suited for an architectural feature than delicate curtains of brocade or plush. Anyone who can afford to swap out an ugly chimney piece for a well-designed one will find that this change significantly enhances the look of a room. If a poorly designed mantel can't be removed, the best approach is to leave it bare, just placing a mirror or panel above it to connect the lines of the opening with the cornice.
The effect of a fireplace depends much upon the good taste and appropriateness of its accessories. Little attention is paid at present to the design and workmanship of these and like necessary appliances; yet if good of their kind they add more to the adornment of a room than a multiplicity of useless knick-knacks.
The impact of a fireplace relies heavily on the style and suitability of its accessories. Nowadays, people often overlook the design and craftsmanship of these essential items; however, if they are well-made, they can enhance a room's decor far more than a bunch of unnecessary trinkets.
Andirons should be of wrought-iron, bronze or ormolu. Substances which require constant polishing, such as steel or brass, are unfitted to a fireplace. It is no longer easy to buy the old bronze andirons of French or Italian design, with pedestals surmounted 85 by statuettes of nymph or faun, to which time has given the iridescence that modern bronze-workers vainly try to reproduce with varnish. These bronzes, and the old ormolu andirons, are now almost introuvables; but the French artisan still copies the old models with fair success (see Plates V and XXXVI). Andirons should not only harmonize with the design of the mantel but also be in scale with its dimensions. In the fireplace of a large drawing-room, boudoir andirons would look insignificant; while the monumental Renaissance fire-dogs would dwarf a small mantel and make its ornamentation trivial.
Andirons should be made of wrought iron, bronze, or ormolu. Materials that need constant polishing, like steel or brass, aren't suitable for a fireplace. It’s become challenging to find the old bronze andirons in French or Italian designs, with pedestals topped by statuettes of nymphs or fauns, which have developed a unique iridescence that today’s bronze workers struggle to replicate with varnish. These bronzes, along with the old ormolu andirons, are now nearly impossible to find; however, French artisans still manage to recreate the old models quite successfully (see Plates V and XXXVI). Andirons should not only match the design of the mantel but also be proportionate to its size. In the fireplace of a large drawing room, boudoir andirons would appear trivial, while monumental Renaissance fire-dogs would overwhelm a small mantel and make its decoration seem insignificant.
If andirons are gilt, they should be of ormolu. The cheaper kinds of gilding are neither durable nor good in tone, and plain iron is preferable to anything but bronze or fire-gilding. The design of shovel and tongs should accord with that of the andirons: in France such details are never disregarded. The shovel and tongs should be placed upright against the mantel-piece, or rest upon hooks inserted in the architrave: the brass or gilt stands now in use are seldom well designed. Fenders, being merely meant to protect the floor from sparks, should be as light and easy to handle as possible: the folding fender of wire-netting is for this reason preferable to any other, since it may be shut and put away when not in use. The low guards of solid brass in favor in England and America not only fail to protect the floor, but form a permanent barrier between the fire and those who wish to approach it; and the latter objection applies also to the massive folding fender that is too heavy to be removed.
If andirons are gilded, they should be made of ormolu. Cheaper types of gilding aren't durable and don't look good, so plain iron is better than anything except bronze or fire-gilding. The design of the shovel and tongs should match that of the andirons; in France, these details are always considered. The shovel and tongs should be stored upright against the mantelpiece or hung on hooks in the architrave; the brass or gilt stands commonly used are rarely well-designed. Fenders, which are only meant to protect the floor from sparks, should be as lightweight and easy to handle as possible: the folding fender made of wire-netting is preferable for this reason, as it can be closed and stored away when not in use. The low guards made of solid brass that are popular in England and America not only fail to protect the floor but also create a permanent barrier between the fire and anyone who wants to get close; this same issue also applies to the heavy folding fender that is too cumbersome to move.
Coal-scuttles, like andirons, should be made of bronze, ormolu or iron. The unnecessary use of substances which require constant polishing is one of the mysteries of English and American housekeeping: it is difficult to see why a housemaid should spend 86 hours in polishing brass or steel fenders, andirons, coal-scuttles and door-knobs, when all these articles might be made of some substance that does not need daily cleaning.
Coal scuttles, like andirons, should be made of bronze, ormolu, or iron. The pointless use of materials that need constant polishing is one of the mysteries of English and American housekeeping: it’s hard to understand why a housemaid should spend 86 hours polishing brass or steel fenders, andirons, coal scuttles, and door knobs when all of these could be made from something that doesn’t require daily cleaning.
Where wood is burned, no better wood-box can be found than an old carved chest, either one of the Italian cassoni, with their painted panels and gilded volutes, or a plain box of oak or walnut with well-designed panels and old iron hasps. The best substitute for such a chest is a plain wicker basket, without ornamentation, enamel paint or gilding. If an article of this kind is not really beautiful, it had better be as obviously utilitarian as possible in design and construction.
Where wood is burned, you won't find a better wood box than an old carved chest, such as an Italian cassoni with its painted panels and gilded curls, or a simple oak or walnut box with nicely designed panels and old iron latches. If you can’t get one of those chests, a plain wicker basket works as a good alternative, as long as it has no decorations, enamel paint, or gold leaf. If something like this isn’t truly beautiful, it should at least be as straightforward and functional as possible in its design and build.
A separate chapter might be devoted to the fire-screen, with its carved frame and its panel of tapestry, needlework, or painted arabesques. Of all the furniture of the hearth, it is that upon which most taste and variety of invention have been spent; and any of the numerous French works on furniture and house-decoration will supply designs which the modern decorator might successfully reproduce (see Plate XXII). So large is the field from which he may select his models, that it is perhaps more to the purpose to touch upon the styles of fire-screens to be avoided: such as the colossal brass or ormolu fan, the stained-glass screen, the embroidered or painted banner suspended on a gilt rod, or the stuffed bird spread out in a broiled attitude against a plush background.
A separate chapter could focus on the fire screen, featuring its carved frame and panel of tapestry, needlework, or painted designs. Of all the hearth furniture, this is where the most creativity and variety have been applied, and any of the many French books on furniture and home decor will provide designs that modern decorators can easily replicate (see Plate XXII). The range of models to choose from is so vast that it might be more relevant to mention the styles of fire screens to avoid: such as the oversized brass or ormolu fan, the stained-glass screen, the embroidered or painted banner hanging from a gilded rod, or the stuffed bird displayed as if it were broiled against a plush background.

FRENCH FIRE-SCREEN, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
FROM THE CHÂTEAU OF ANET.
FRENCH FIRE-SCREEN, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
FROM THE CHÂTEAU OF ANET.
PLATE XXII.
PLATE XXII.
In connection with the movable fire-screen, a word may be said of the fire-boards which, until thirty or forty years ago, were used to close the opening of the fireplace in summer. These fire-boards are now associated with old-fashioned boarding-house parlors, where they are still sometimes seen, covered with a paper like that on the walls, and looking ugly enough to justify 87 their disuse. The old fire-boards were very different: in rooms of any importance they were beautifully decorated, and in Italian interiors, where the dado was often painted, the same decoration was continued on the fire-boards. Sometimes the latter were papered; but the paper used was designed expressly for the purpose, with a decorative composition of flowers, landscapes, or the ever-amusing chinoiseries on which the eighteenth-century designer played such endless variations.
In relation to the movable fire-screen, it's worth mentioning the fire-boards that were used until thirty or forty years ago to cover the fireplace opening in summer. These fire-boards are now linked to old-fashioned boarding-house parlors, where you might still see them, often covered with matching wallpaper, and looking unattractive enough to justify their disuse. The old fire-boards were quite different: in important rooms, they were beautifully decorated, and in Italian interiors, where the lower walls were often painted, the same design carried over to the fire-boards. Sometimes, these were papered, but the paper used was specifically designed for this purpose, featuring decorative patterns of flowers, landscapes, or the ever-fascinating chinoiseries that inspired endless variations from eighteenth-century designers.
Whether the fireplace in summer should be closed by a board, or left open, with the logs laid on the irons, is a question for individual taste; but it is certain that if the painted fire-board were revived, it might form a very pleasing feature in the decoration of modern rooms. The only possible objection to its use is that it interferes with ventilation by closing the chimney-opening; but as fire-boards are used only at a season when all the windows are open, this drawback is hardly worth considering.
Whether the fireplace should be covered with a board in the summer or left open with logs resting on the irons is a matter of personal preference. However, it’s clear that reviving the painted fireboard could add a charming element to the decor of modern rooms. The only potential downside is that it blocks ventilation by sealing the chimney opening, but since fireboards are typically used in a season when all the windows are open, this concern is hardly significant.
In spite of the fancied advancement in refinement and luxury of living, the development of the modern heating apparatus seems likely, especially in America, to do away with the open fire. The temperature maintained in most American houses by means of hot-air or hot-water pipes is so high that even the slight additional warmth of a wood fire would be unendurable. Still there are a few exceptions to this rule, and in some houses the healthy glow of open fires is preferred to the parching atmosphere of steam. Indeed, it might almost be said that the good taste and savoir-vivre of the inmates of a house may be guessed from the means used for heating it. Old pictures, old furniture and fine bindings cannot live in a furnace-baked atmosphere; and those who possess such treasures and know their value have an additional motive for keeping their houses cool and well ventilated. 88
Despite the supposed progress in refinement and luxurious living, the evolution of modern heating systems, especially in America, seems likely to eliminate open fireplaces. The temperature in most American homes, maintained by hot-air or hot-water pipes, is so high that even the slight extra warmth from a wood fire would be unbearable. However, there are a few exceptions to this trend, and in some homes, the healthy glow of open fires is preferred to the dry atmosphere of steam heating. In fact, one could almost infer the good taste and sophistication of a home's occupants from the heating methods they choose. Old paintings, antique furniture, and fine books cannot thrive in a furnace-dried environment; those who own such treasures and appreciate their value have an extra reason to keep their homes cool and well-ventilated. 88
No house can be properly aired in winter without the draughts produced by open fires. Fortunately, doctors are beginning to call attention to this neglected detail of sanitation; and as dry artificial heat is the main source of throat and lung diseases, it is to be hoped that the growing taste for open-air life and out-door sports will bring about a desire for better ventilation, and a dislike for air-tight stoves, gas-fires and steam-heat.
No house can be properly ventilated in winter without the drafts created by open fires. Fortunately, doctors are starting to pay attention to this overlooked aspect of sanitation; and since dry artificial heat is a major cause of throat and lung diseases, it is hoped that the increasing interest in outdoor living and sports will lead to a desire for better ventilation and a dislike for airtight stoves, gas heaters, and steam heat.
Aside from the question of health and personal comfort, nothing can be more cheerless and depressing than a room without fire on a winter day. The more torrid the room, the more abnormal is the contrast between the cold hearth and the incandescent temperature. Without a fire, the best-appointed drawing-room is as comfortless as the shut-up "best parlor" of a New England farm-house. The empty fireplace shows that the room is not really lived in and that its appearance of luxury and comfort is but a costly sham prepared for the edification of visitors.
Aside from health and personal comfort, nothing is more dreary and depressing than a room without a fire on a winter day. The warmer the room, the more jarring the contrast between the cold fireplace and the cozy temperature. Without a fire, even the best-decorated living room feels as unwelcoming as the unused "best parlor" of a New England farmhouse. The empty fireplace signals that the room isn’t genuinely lived in and that its look of luxury and comfort is just an expensive façade meant to impress guests.
VII
CEILINGS AND FLOORS
To attempt even an outline of the history of ceilings in domestic architecture would exceed the scope of this book; nor would it serve any practical purpose to trace the early forms of vaulting and timbering which preceded the general adoption of the modern plastered ceiling. To understand the development of the modern ceiling, however, one must trace the two very different influences by which it has been shaped: that of the timber roof of the North and that of the brick or stone vault of the Latin builders. This twofold tradition has curiously affected the details of the modern ceiling. During the Renaissance, flat plaster ceilings were not infrequently coffered with stucco panels exactly reproducing the lines of timber framing; and in the Villa Vertemati, near Chiavenna, there is a curious and interesting ceiling of carved wood made in imitation of stucco (see Plate XXIII); while one of the rooms in the Palais de Justice at Rennes contains an elaborate vaulted ceiling constructed entirely of wood, with mouldings nailed on (see Plate XXIV).
Trying to outline the history of ceilings in home architecture would be more than this book can cover; plus, it wouldn't be very useful to go into the early styles of vaulting and timbering that came before the widespread use of modern plaster ceilings. To grasp how modern ceilings developed, though, you need to look at the two main influences that shaped them: the timber roofs from the North and the brick or stone vaults made by Latin builders. This blend of traditions has interestingly influenced the details of today's ceilings. During the Renaissance, flat plaster ceilings were often coffered with stucco panels that mimicked timber framing; the Villa Vertemati, near Chiavenna, features a fascinating carved wood ceiling designed to look like stucco (see Plate XXIII); while one of the rooms in the Palais de Justice at Rennes showcases an intricate vaulted ceiling made entirely of wood, with mouldings attached (see Plate XXIV).
In northern countries, where the ceiling was simply the under side of the wooden floor,[25] it was natural that its decoration 90 should follow the rectangular subdivisions formed by open timber-framing. In the South, however, where the floors were generally of stone, resting on stone vaults, the structural conditions were so different that although the use of caissons based on the divisions of timber-framing was popular both in the Roman and Renaissance periods, the architect always felt himself free to treat the ceiling as a flat, undivided surface prepared for the application of ornament.
In northern countries, where the ceiling was just the underside of the wooden floor,[25] it made sense that its decoration should align with the rectangular sections created by open timber framing. In the South, however, where the floors were typically made of stone and supported by stone vaults, the structural conditions were so different that even though the use of caissons based on timber-framing divisions was popular during the Roman and Renaissance periods, architects felt free to treat the ceiling as a flat, uniform surface ready for decoration.
The idea that there is anything unarchitectural in this method comes from an imperfect understanding of the construction of Roman ceilings. The vault was the typical Roman ceiling, and the vault presents a smooth surface, without any structural projections to modify the ornament applied to it. The panelling of a vaulted or flat ceiling was as likely to be agreeable to the eye as a similar treatment of the walls; but the Roman coffered ceiling and its Renaissance successors were the result of a strong sense of decorative fitness rather than of any desire to adhere to structural limitations.
The notion that there's anything unarchitectural about this method stems from a misunderstanding of how Roman ceilings were built. The vault was the standard Roman ceiling, offering a smooth surface without any structural elements to disrupt the applied ornamentation. The paneling on a vaulted or flat ceiling could be just as visually pleasing as similar treatments on the walls; however, the Roman coffered ceiling and its Renaissance successors emerged from a clear sense of decorative appropriateness rather than an intention to stick to structural constraints.
Examples of the timbered ceiling are, indeed, to be found in Italy as well as in France and England; and in Venice the flat wooden ceiling, panelled upon structural lines, persisted throughout the Renaissance period; but in Rome, where the classic influences were always much stronger, and where the discovery of the stucco ceilings of ancient baths and palaces produced such lasting effects upon the architecture of the early Renaissance, the decorative treatment of the stone vault was transferred to the flat or coved Renaissance ceiling without a thought of its being inapplicable or "insincere." The fear of insincerity, in the sense of concealing the anatomy of any part of a building, troubled the Renaissance architect no more than it did his Gothic predecessor, 91 who had never hesitated to stretch a "ciel" of cloth or tapestry over the naked timbers of the mediæval ceiling. The duty of exposing structural forms—an obligation that weighs so heavily upon the conscience of the modern architect—is of very recent origin. Mediæval as well as Renaissance architects thought first of adapting their buildings to the uses for which they were intended and then of decorating them in such a way as to give pleasure to the eye; and the maintenance of that relation which the eye exacts between main structural lines and their ornamentation was the only form of sincerity which they knew or cared about.
Examples of timber ceilings can be found in Italy, France, and England. In Venice, the flat wooden ceiling, designed along structural lines, remained popular throughout the Renaissance. However, in Rome, where classic influences were much stronger and the discovery of stucco ceilings from ancient baths and palaces had a significant impact on early Renaissance architecture, the decorative treatment of stone vaults was adapted to flat or coved Renaissance ceilings without concern for it being seen as inappropriate or "insincere." The worry about insincerity, in the sense of hiding the structure of a building, bothered Renaissance architects just as little as it did their Gothic predecessors, who had never hesitated to cover bare wooden beams with cloth or tapestry in medieval ceilings. The expectation to expose structural forms—a burden that weighs heavily on modern architects—is a relatively recent concept. Both medieval and Renaissance architects primarily focused on designing their buildings for their intended purposes and then decorating them to please the eye. The only form of sincerity they recognized or cared about was maintaining the relationship that the eye requires between the main structural lines and their ornamentation.

CARVED WOODEN CEILING, VILLA VERTEMATI.
XVI CENTURY.
(SHOWING INFLUENCE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)
CARVED WOODEN CEILING, VILLA VERTEMATI.
16TH CENTURY.
(SHOWING INFLUENCE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)
PLATE XXIII.
PLATE 23.
If a flat ceiling rested on a well-designed cornice, or if a vaulted or coved ceiling sprang obviously from walls capable of supporting it, the Italian architect did not allow himself to be hampered by any pedantic conformity to structural details. The eye once satisfied that the ceiling had adequate support, the fit proportioning of its decoration was considered far more important than mere technical fidelity to the outline of floor-beams and joists. If the Italian decorator wished to adorn a ceiling with carved or painted panels he used the lines of the timbering to frame his panels, because they naturally accorded with his decorative scheme; while, were a large central painting to be employed, or the ceiling to be covered with reliefs in stucco, he felt no more hesitation in deviating from the lines of the timbering than he would have felt in planning the pattern of a mosaic or a marble floor without reference to the floor-beams beneath it.
If a flat ceiling rested on a well-designed cornice, or if a vaulted or coved ceiling clearly came from walls that could support it, the Italian architect wasn't restricted by strict adherence to structural details. Once the eye was satisfied that the ceiling had proper support, the aesthetic matching of its decoration was considered much more important than just being technically accurate to the outline of floor beams and joists. If the Italian decorator wanted to embellish a ceiling with carved or painted panels, he would use the lines of the timbering to frame his panels, as they naturally fit into his decorative scheme; meanwhile, if a large central painting was to be included, or the ceiling was to be adorned with stucco reliefs, he felt no hesitation in deviating from the lines of the timbering than he would have in designing the pattern of a mosaic or marble floor without worrying about the floor beams below it.
In France and England it was natural that timber-construction should long continue to regulate the design of the ceiling. The Roman vault lined with stone caissons, or with a delicate tracery of stucco-work, was not an ever-present precedent in northern 92 Europe. Tradition pointed to the open-timbered roof; and as Italy furnished numerous and brilliant examples of decorative treatment adapted to this form of ceiling, it was to be expected that both in France and England the national form should be preserved long after Italian influences had established themselves in both countries. In fact, it is interesting to note that in France, where the artistic feeling was much finer, and the sense of fitness and power of adaptation were more fully developed, than in England, the lines of the timbered ceiling persisted throughout the Renaissance and Louis XIII periods; whereas in England the Elizabethan architects, lost in the mazes of Italian detail, without a guiding perception of its proper application, abandoned the timbered ceiling, with its eminently architectural subdivisions, for a flat plaster surface over which geometrical flowers in stucco meandered in endless sinuosities, unbroken by a single moulding, and repeating themselves with the maddening persistency of wall-paper pattern. This style of ornamentation was done away with by Inigo Jones and his successors, who restored the architectural character of the ceiling, whether flat or vaulted; and thereafter panelling persisted in England until the French Revolution brought about the general downfall of taste.[26]
In France and England, it made sense that timber construction would continue to influence ceiling design for a long time. The Roman vault, adorned with stone coffers or intricate stucco patterns, wasn’t a constant reference in northern Europe. Tradition leaned towards open-timbered roofs, and since Italy provided many stunning examples of decorative styles suited to this type of ceiling, it was expected that both France and England would maintain their traditional forms even after Italian styles took hold in both countries. Interestingly, in France, where the artistic sensibility was more refined and the ability to adapt styles was more developed than in England, timbered ceiling designs remained prominent throughout the Renaissance and Louis XIII periods. In contrast, English Elizabethan architects, caught up in the complexities of Italian detail without understanding its proper application, moved away from the timbered ceiling, which had distinct architectural divisions, and instead adopted a flat plaster surface adorned with geometric floral designs in stucco that twisted endlessly without a single molding, endlessly repeating like wallpaper patterns. This style was eventually replaced by Inigo Jones and his followers, who restored the architectural integrity of ceilings, whether flat or vaulted. After that, paneling remained common in England until the French Revolution led to a general decline in taste.
In France, at the beginning of the eighteenth century, the liking for petits appartements led to greater lightness in all kinds of decorative treatment; and the ceilings of the Louis XV period, while pleasing in detail, are open to the criticism of being somewhat weak in form. Still, they are always compositions, and their light traceries, though perhaps too dainty and fragile in themselves, are so disposed as to form a clearly marked design, instead of being allowed to wander in a monotonous network over 93 the whole surface of the ceiling, like the ubiquitous Tudor rose. Isaac Ware, trained in the principles of form which the teachings of Inigo Jones had so deeply impressed upon English architects, ridicules the "petty wildnesses" of the French style; but if the Louis XV ceiling lost for a time its architectural character, this was soon to be restored by Gabriel and his followers, while at the same period in England the forcible mouldings of Inigo Jones's school were fading into the ineffectual grace of Adam's laurel-wreaths and velaria.
In France, at the start of the eighteenth century, the preference for petits appartements resulted in a lighter approach to all types of decorative styles. The ceilings from the Louis XV period, while detailed and charming, can be criticized for being a bit weak in shape. However, they are always compositions, and their delicate patterns, while perhaps too pretty and fragile on their own, are arranged to create a clear design instead of sprawling aimlessly across 93 the entire surface of the ceiling, like the ever-present Tudor rose. Isaac Ware, who learned about form from the influential teachings of Inigo Jones that greatly impacted English architects, mocks the "petty wildnesses" of the French style; yet, even though the Louis XV ceiling temporarily lost its architectural essence, this would soon be revived by Gabriel and his followers. Meanwhile, in England, the strong moldings from Inigo Jones's school were giving way to the softer elegance of Adam's laurel-wreaths and velaria.

CEILING IN THE PALAIS DE JUSTICE, RENNES.
LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
(WOODEN CEILING IMITATING MASONRY VAULTING AND STUCCO ORNAMENTATION.)
CEILING IN THE PALAIS DE JUSTICE, RENNES.
LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
(WOODEN CEILING RESEMBLING STONE VAULTING WITH STUCCO DECORATIONS.)
PLATE XXIV.
PLATE XXIV.
In the general effect of the room, the form of the ceiling is of more importance than its decoration. In rooms of a certain size and height, a flat surface overhead looks monotonous, and the ceiling should be vaulted or coved.[27] Endless modifications of this form of treatment are to be found in the architectural treatises of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, as well as in the buildings of that period.
In the overall feel of the room, the shape of the ceiling matters more than its decoration. In rooms of a certain size and height, a flat ceiling can seem dull, so it should be vaulted or coved. Endless variations of this approach can be found in the architectural writings of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, along with the buildings from that time.
A coved ceiling greatly increases the apparent height of a low-studded room; but rooms of this kind should not be treated with an order, since the projection of the cornice below the springing of the cove will lower the walls so much as to defeat the purpose for which the cove has been used. In such rooms the cove should rise directly from the walls; and this treatment suggests the important rule that where the cove is not supported by a cornice the ceiling decoration should be of very light character. A heavy panelled ceiling should not rest on the walls without the intervention of a strongly profiled cornice. The French Louis XV decoration, with its fanciful embroidery of stucco ornament, 94 is well suited to coved ceilings springing directly from the walls in a room of low stud; while a ceiling divided into panels with heavy architectural mouldings, whether it be flat or vaulted, looks best when the walls are treated with a complete order.
A coved ceiling significantly enhances the perceived height of a room with low ceilings; however, these kinds of rooms shouldn't be designed with a cornice, as the cornice's projection below the start of the cove would actually make the walls look shorter, undermining the purpose of the cove. In such spaces, the cove should rise straight from the walls. This highlights the important principle that if the cove isn’t supported by a cornice, the ceiling decoration should be very light. A heavy paneled ceiling shouldn’t rest on the walls without a well-defined cornice. The French Louis XV style, with its decorative stucco embellishments, 94 works well for coved ceilings that start directly from the walls in a room with low ceilings, while a ceiling with panels and heavy architectural moldings, whether flat or vaulted, looks best when the walls are designed with a complete order.
Durand, in his lectures on architecture, in speaking of cornices lays down the following excellent rules: "Interior cornices must necessarily differ more or less from those belonging to the orders as used externally, though in rooms of reasonable height these differences need be but slight; but if the stud be low, as sometimes is inevitable, the cornice must be correspondingly narrowed, and given an excessive projection, in order to increase the apparent height of the room. Moreover, as in the interior of the house the light is much less bright than outside, the cornice should be so profiled that the juncture of the mouldings shall form not right angles, but acute angles, with spaces between the mouldings serving to detach the latter still more clearly from each other."
Durand, in his lectures on architecture, when discussing cornices, sets out the following excellent guidelines: "Interior cornices should differ somewhat from those of the orders used on the outside, although in rooms of reasonable height, these differences can be minor. However, if the ceiling is low, which can sometimes be unavoidable, the cornice should be correspondingly narrower and have a greater projection to make the room seem taller. Additionally, since the light inside the house is much dimmer than outside, the cornice should be designed so that the joints of the moldings create acute angles rather than right angles, with spaces between the moldings to separate them more clearly."
The choice of the substance out of which a ceiling is to be made depends somewhat upon the dimensions of the room, the height of the stud and the decoration of the walls. A heavily panelled wooden ceiling resting upon walls either frescoed or hung with stuff is likely to seem oppressive; but, as in all other kinds of decoration, the effect produced depends far more upon the form and the choice of ornamental detail than upon the material used. Wooden ceilings, however, both from the nature of the construction and the kind of ornament which may most suitably be applied to them, are of necessity rather heavy in appearance, and should therefore be used only in large and high-studded rooms the walls of which are panelled in wood.[28]
The choice of materials for a ceiling depends on the size of the room, the height of the walls, and the wall decoration. A heavily paneled wooden ceiling on walls that are either painted or draped can feel overwhelming; however, like all types of decor, the overall effect relies much more on the design and choice of decorative details than on the material itself. Wooden ceilings tend to appear quite heavy due to their construction and the type of embellishments that are best suited for them, so they should only be used in large, high-ceilinged rooms with wooden paneling on the walls.[28]
Stucco and fresco-painting are adapted to every variety of decoration, from the light traceries of a boudoir ceiling to the dome of the salon à l'Italienne; but the design must be chosen with strict regard to the size and height of the room and to the proposed treatment of its walls. The cornice forms the connecting link between walls and ceiling and it is essential to the harmony of any scheme of decoration that this important member should be carefully designed. It is useless to lavish money on the adornment of walls and ceiling connected by an ugly cornice.
Stucco and fresco painting can be used for all kinds of decorations, from the delicate patterns on a boudoir ceiling to the dome of the salon à l'Italienne; however, the design needs to be selected with careful consideration of the room's size and height, as well as how the walls will be treated. The cornice serves as the link between the walls and ceiling, and it's crucial for the overall harmony of the decoration scheme that this key element is well designed. There's no point in spending a lot on decorating the walls and ceiling if they're connected by an unattractive cornice.
The same objections extend to the clumsy plaster mouldings which in many houses disfigure the ceiling. To paint or gild a ceiling of this kind only attracts attention to its ugliness. When the expense of removing the mouldings and filling up the holes in the plaster is considered too great, it is better to cover the bulbous rosettes and pendentives with kalsomine than to attempt their embellishment by means of any polychrome decoration. The cost of removing plaster ornaments is not great, however, and a small outlay will replace an ugly cornice by one of architectural design; so that a little economy in buying window-hangings or chair-coverings often makes up for the additional expense of these changes. One need only look at the ceilings in the average modern house to see what a thing of horror plaster may become in the hands of an untrained "designer."
The same objections apply to the awkward plaster moldings that spoil the ceilings in many homes. Painting or gilding a ceiling like this only draws attention to its unattractiveness. If the cost of removing the moldings and filling in the plaster holes seems too high, it’s better to cover the bulbous rosettes and pendentives with a plain wash than to try to dress them up with any colorful decoration. However, the cost of removing plaster ornaments isn't too high, and a small investment can replace an ugly cornice with one that has architectural design; so saving a bit on window treatments or chair covers often balances out the extra cost of these changes. Just look at the ceilings in the average modern home to see how terrible plaster can look when handled by an untrained "designer."
The same general principles of composition suggested for the treatment of walls may be applied to ceiling-decoration. Thus it is essential that where there is a division of parts, one part shall perceptibly predominate; and this, in a ceiling, should be the central division. The chief defect of the coffered Renaissance ceiling is the lack of this predominating part. Great as may have been the decorative skill expended on the treatment of beams and 96 panels, the coffered ceiling of equal-sized divisions seems to press down upon the spectator's head; whereas the large central panel gives an idea of height that the great ceiling-painters were quick to enhance by glimpses of cloud and sky, or some aerial effect, as in Mantegna's incomparable ceiling of the Sala degli Sposi in the ducal palace of Mantua.
The same general principles of design used for decorating walls can be applied to ceilings as well. It's important that when there are different sections, one section should noticeably stand out; for ceilings, this should be the central area. A major flaw of the coffered Renaissance ceiling is the absence of this prominent section. No matter how much decorative skill is applied to the beams and panels, a coffered ceiling with equal-sized sections feels like it’s closing in on the viewer. In contrast, a large central panel creates a sense of height, which great ceiling artists were quick to enhance with glimpses of clouds and sky, or other airy effects, similar to Mantegna's stunning ceiling in the Sala degli Sposi of the ducal palace in Mantua.

CEILING OF THE SALA DEGLI SPOSI, DUCAL
PALACE, MANTUA.
BY ANDREA MANTEGNA, 1474.
CEILING OF THE SALA DEGLI SPOSI, DUCAL PALACE, MANTUA.
BY ANDREA MANTEGNA, 1474.
PLATE XXV.
PLATE 25.
Ceiling-decoration should never be a literal reproduction of wall-decoration. The different angle and greater distance at which ceilings are viewed demand a quite different treatment and it is to the disregard of this fact that most badly designed ceilings owe their origin. Even in the high days of art there was a tendency on the part of some decorators to confound the two plane surfaces of wall and ceiling, and one might cite many wall-designs which have been transferred to the ceiling without being rearranged to fit their new position. Instances of this kind have never been so general as in the present day. The reaction from the badly designed mouldings and fungoid growths that characterized the ceilings of forty years ago has led to the use of attenuated laurel-wreaths combined with other puny attributes taken from Sheraton cabinets and Adam mantel-pieces. These so-called ornaments, always somewhat lacking in character, become absolutely futile when viewed from below.
Ceiling decoration should never be a direct copy of wall decoration. The different angle and greater distance at which ceilings are seen require a completely different approach, and ignoring this fact is what leads to most poorly designed ceilings. Even during the peak of artistic expression, some decorators tended to mix up the two surfaces of walls and ceilings, resulting in many wall designs being directly applied to ceilings without being adjusted for their new location. Instances of this have never been as common as they are today. The backlash against the poorly designed moldings and strange shapes that defined ceilings forty years ago has led to the use of thin laurel wreaths combined with other diminutive features borrowed from Sheraton cabinets and Adam fireplaces. These so-called ornaments, which always lack character, become completely pointless when seen from below.
This pressed-flower ornamentation is a direct precedent to the modern ceiling covered with wall-paper. One would think that the inappropriateness of this treatment was obvious; but since it has become popular enough to warrant the manufacture of specially designed ceiling-papers, some protest should be made. The necessity for hiding cracks in the plaster is the reason most often given for papering ceilings; but the cost of mending cracks is small and a plaster ceiling lasts much longer than is generally 97 thought. It need never be taken down unless it is actually falling; and as well-made repairs strengthen and improve the entire surface, a much-mended ceiling is stronger than one that is just beginning to crack. If the cost of repairing must be avoided, a smooth white lining-paper should be chosen in place of one of the showy and vulgar papers which serve only to attract attention.
This pressed-flower decoration is a direct predecessor to the modern ceilings covered with wallpaper. One would think that the unsuitability of this approach would be obvious; however, since it's become popular enough to justify the production of specially designed ceiling papers, some pushback is needed. The most common reason given for covering ceilings is to hide cracks in the plaster, but the cost of fixing cracks is minor, and a plaster ceiling lasts much longer than most people realize. It doesn't need to be taken down unless it’s actually falling; and since well-done repairs strengthen and enhance the entire surface, a heavily repaired ceiling is stronger than one that is just starting to crack. If avoiding repair costs is a must, a smooth white lining paper should be chosen instead of one of the flashy and tacky papers that only serve to draw attention.
Of all forms of ceiling adornment painting is the most beautiful. Italy, which contains the three perfect ceilings of the world—those of Mantegna in the ducal palace of Mantua (see Plate XXV), of Perugino in the Sala del Cambio at Perugia and of Araldi in the Convent of St. Paul at Parma—is the best field for the study of this branch of art. From the semi-classical vaults of the fifteenth century, with their Roman arabesques and fruit-garlands framing human figures detached as mere ornament against a background of solid color, to the massive goddesses and broad Virgilian landscapes of the Carracci and to the piled-up perspectives of Giordano's school of prestidigitators, culminating in the great Tiepolo, Italian art affords examples of every temperament applied to the solution of one of the most interesting problems in decoration.
Of all ceiling decorations, painting is the most beautiful. Italy, home to the three most remarkable ceilings in the world—Mantegna's in the ducal palace of Mantua (see Plate XXV), Perugino's in the Sala del Cambio at Perugia, and Araldi's in the Convent of St. Paul at Parma—is the best place to study this art form. From the semi-classical vaults of the fifteenth century, featuring Roman arabesques and fruit garlands framing human figures used merely as decoration against a solid color background, to the grand goddesses and expansive Virgilian landscapes of the Carracci, and to the intricate perspectives of Giordano's school of illusionists, culminating in the magnificent works of Tiepolo, Italian art showcases a variety of styles addressing one of the most fascinating challenges in decoration.
Such ceilings as those on which Raphael and Giovanni da Udine worked together, combining painted arabesques and medallions with stucco reliefs, are admirably suited to small low-studded rooms and might well be imitated by painters incapable of higher things.
Ceilings like those that Raphael and Giovanni da Udine created together, mixing painted arabesques and medallions with stucco reliefs, are perfectly suited for small, low-ceilinged rooms and could easily be copied by painters who may not be capable of more complex work.
There is but one danger in adapting this decoration to modern use—that is, the temptation to sacrifice scale and general composition to the search after refinement of detail. It cannot be denied that some of the decorations of the school of Giovanni da Udine are open to this criticism. The ornamentation of the great loggia of the Villa Madama is unquestionably out of scale with the dimensions 98 of the structure. Much exquisite detail is lost in looking up past the great piers and the springing of the massive arches to the lace-work that adorns the vaulting. In this case the composition is less at fault than the scale: the decorations of the semi-domes at the Villa Madama, if transferred to a small mezzanin room, would be found to "compose" perfectly. Charming examples of the use of this style in small apartments may be studied in the rooms of the Casino del Grotto, near Mantua.
There is only one risk in adapting this decoration for modern use—that is, the temptation to compromise scale and overall composition in pursuit of detailed refinement. It's true that some decorations from the school of Giovanni da Udine can be criticized for this. The ornamentation in the large loggia of the Villa Madama is clearly not in proportion to the size of the structure. A lot of beautiful detail gets lost when looking up past the massive piers and arches to the intricate lace-work on the vaulting. In this case, the composition is less problematic than the scale: the decorations on the semi-domes at Villa Madama, if moved to a small mezzanine room, would actually "compose" perfectly. Lovely examples of this style in small spaces can be found in the rooms of the Casino del Grotto, near Mantua. 98
The tendency of many modern decorators to sacrifice composition to detail, and to neglect the observance of proportion between ornament and structure, makes the adaptation of Renaissance stucco designs a somewhat hazardous undertaking; but the very care required to preserve the scale and to accentuate the general lines of the design affords good training in the true principles of composition.
The tendency of many modern decorators to prioritize detail over composition and to ignore the balance between ornamentation and structure makes the adaptation of Renaissance stucco designs a bit risky. However, the careful attention needed to maintain the scale and highlight the overall lines of the design provides valuable training in the fundamental principles of composition.
Equally well suited to modern use are the designs in arabesque with which, in France, Bérain and his followers painted the ceilings of small rooms during the Louis XIV period (see Plate XXVI). With the opening of the eighteenth century the Bérain arabesques, animated by the touch of Watteau, Huet and J.-B. Leprince, blossomed into trellis-like designs alive with birds and monkeys, Chinese mandarins balancing umbrellas, and nymphs and shepherdesses under slender classical ruins. Side by side with the monumental work of such artists as Lebrun and Lesueur, Coypel, Vouet and Natoire, this light style of composition was always in favor for the decoration of petits appartements: the most famous painters of the day did not think it beneath them to furnish designs for such purposes (see Plate XXVII).
Equally suited for modern use are the arabesque designs that Bérain and his followers painted on the ceilings of small rooms in France during the Louis XIV period (see Plate XXVI). As the eighteenth century began, the Bérain arabesques, enhanced by the touches of Watteau, Huet, and J.-B. Leprince, evolved into trellis-like patterns filled with birds and monkeys, Chinese mandarins balancing umbrellas, and nymphs and shepherdesses beneath slender classical ruins. Alongside the monumental works of artists like Lebrun and Lesueur, Coypel, Vouet, and Natoire, this lighter style of composition was always popular for decorating petits appartements: the most renowned painters of the time found it perfectly acceptable to create designs for such spaces (see Plate XXVII).
In moderate-sized rooms which are to be decorated in a simple and inexpensive manner, a plain plaster ceiling with well-designed 99 cornice is preferable to any device for producing showy effects at small cost. It may be laid down as a general rule in house-decoration that what must be done cheaply should be done simply. It is better to pay for the best plastering than to use a cheaper quality and then to cover the cracks with lincrusta or ceiling-paper. This is true of all such expedients: let the fundamental work be good in design and quality and the want of ornament will not be felt.
In medium-sized rooms that need to be decorated in a simple and budget-friendly way, a plain plaster ceiling with a well-designed 99 cornice is better than any flashy tricks that cost little. As a general rule in home decorating, if something needs to be done cheaply, it should be done simply. It’s wiser to invest in high-quality plastering instead of choosing a cheaper option and then trying to hide the cracks with lincrusta or ceiling-paper. This applies to all similar shortcuts: ensure the foundational work is good in design and quality, and the lack of decorations won’t be noticed.
In America the return to a more substantial way of building and the tendency to discard wood for brick or stone whenever possible will doubtless lead in time to the use of brick, stone or marble floors. These floors, associated in the minds of most Americans with shivering expeditions through damp Italian palaces, are in reality perfectly suited to the dry American climate, and even the most anæmic person could hardly object to brick or marble covered by heavy rugs.
In America, the shift towards more durable construction methods and the preference for brick or stone over wood whenever possible will likely result in the use of brick, stone, or marble floors. While most Americans may associate these floors with chilly visits to damp Italian palaces, they are actually well-suited to the dry American climate. Even the most sensitive person would hardly complain about brick or marble covered with thick rugs.
The inlaid marble floors of the Italian palaces, whether composed of square or diamond-shaped blocks, or decorated with a large design in different colors, are unsurpassed in beauty; while in high-studded rooms where there is little pattern on the walls and a small amount of furniture, elaborately designed mosaic floors with sweeping arabesques and geometrical figures are of great decorative value.
The inlaid marble floors of Italian palaces, whether made of square or diamond-shaped blocks or featuring a large design in various colors, are unmatched in beauty. In high-ceilinged rooms with minimal wall patterns and limited furniture, intricately designed mosaic floors with flowing arabesques and geometric shapes add significant decorative value.
Floors of these substances have the merit of being not only more architectural in character, more solid and durable, but also easier to keep clean. This should especially commend them to the hygienically-minded American housekeeper, since floors that may be washed are better suited to our climate than those which must be covered with a nailed-down carpet.
Floors made from these materials are not only more architectural and durable, but they’re also easier to clean. This should particularly appeal to health-conscious American homeowners, as washable floors are more suitable for our climate than those that need to be covered with a nailed-down carpet.
Next in merit to brick or marble comes the parquet of oak or 100 other hard wood; but even this looks inadequate in rooms of great architectural importance. In ball-rooms a hard-wood floor is generally regarded as a necessity; but in vestibule, staircase, dining-room or saloon, marble is superior to anything else. The design of the parquet floor should be simple and unobtrusive. The French, who brought this branch of floor-laying to perfection, would never have tolerated the crudely contrasted woods that make the modern parquet so aggressive. Like the walls of a room, the floor is a background: it should not furnish pattern, but set off whatever is placed upon it. The perspective effects dear to the modern floor-designer are the climax of extravagance. A floor should not only be, but appear to be, a perfectly level surface, without simulated bosses or concavities.
Next in quality to brick or marble is the oak or 100 other hardwood parquet; but even this seems lacking in rooms of significant architectural value. In ballrooms, a hardwood floor is generally seen as essential; however, in places like the foyer, staircase, dining room, or lounge, marble is superior to anything else. The design of the parquet floor should be simple and understated. The French, who perfected this type of flooring, would never have accepted the harshly contrasting woods that make modern parquet so jarring. Like the walls of a room, the floor serves as a background: it should not provide a pattern, but enhance whatever is placed on it. The perspective effects favored by contemporary floor designers are the height of excess. A floor should not just be, but also appear to be, a perfectly level surface, free from artificial bumps or dips.
In choosing rugs and carpets the subject of design should be carefully studied. The Oriental carpet-designers have always surpassed their European rivals. The patterns of Eastern rugs are invariably well composed, with skilfully conventionalized figures in flat unshaded colors. Even the Oriental rug of the present day is well drawn; but the colors used by Eastern manufacturers since the introduction of aniline dyes are so discordant that these rugs are inferior to most modern European carpets.
When selecting rugs and carpets, the design aspect should be thoroughly considered. Oriental carpet designers have always outperformed their European counterparts. The patterns found in Eastern rugs are consistently well-crafted, featuring skillfully stylized figures in flat, unshaded colors. Even contemporary Oriental rugs are well-designed; however, the colors used by Eastern manufacturers since the arrival of aniline dyes are often mismatched, making these rugs less appealing than most modern European carpets.

CEILING IN THE STYLE OF BÉRAIN.
LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
CEILING IN THE STYLE OF BÉRAIN.
LOUIS XIV ERA.
PLATE XXVI.
PLATE XXVI.
In houses with deal floors, nailed-down carpets are usually considered a necessity, and the designing of such carpets has improved so much in the last ten or fifteen years that a sufficient choice of unobtrusive geometrical patterns may now be found. The composition of European carpets woven in one piece, like rugs, has never been satisfactory. Even the splendid tapis de Savonnerie made in France at the royal manufactory during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries were not so true to the best principles of design as the old Oriental rugs. In Europe there 101 was always a tendency to transfer wall or ceiling-decoration to floor-coverings. Such incongruities as architectural mouldings, highly modelled trophies and human masks appear in most of the European carpets from the time of Louis XIV to the present day; and except when copying Eastern models the European designers were subject to strange lapses from taste. There is no reason why a painter should not simulate loggia and sky on a flat plaster ceiling, since no one will try to use this sham opening as a means of exit; but the carpet-designer who puts picture-frames and human faces under foot, though he does not actually deceive, produces on the eye a momentary startling sense of obstruction. Any trompe-l'œil is permissible in decorative art if it gives an impression of pleasure; but the inherent sense of fitness is shocked by the act of walking upon upturned faces.
In homes with wood floors, nailed-down carpets are often seen as essential, and the design of these carpets has improved significantly over the past ten to fifteen years, offering a good selection of subtle geometric patterns. The quality of European carpets woven as a single piece, like rugs, has never been ideal. Even the magnificent tapis de Savonnerie made in France at the royal factory during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries didn't adhere as closely to the best design principles as the traditional Oriental rugs. In Europe, there has always been a tendency to apply wall or ceiling designs to floors. Odd elements like architectural moldings, intricately shaped trophies, and human faces can be found in most European carpets from the time of Louis XIV to today; and aside from imitating Eastern styles, European designers often strayed from good taste. A painter can realistically depict a loggia and sky on a flat plaster ceiling because no one would attempt to use that false opening as a way to exit; however, a carpet designer who places picture frames and human faces on the floor, while not actually misleading, creates a momentarily jarring effect on the eye. Any trompe-l'œil is acceptable in decorative art as long as it brings pleasure, but the act of stepping on upturned faces disrupts the natural sense of appropriateness.
Recent carpet-designs, though usually free from such obvious incongruities, have seldom more than a negative merit. The unconventionalized flower still shows itself, and even when banished from the centre of the carpet lingers in the border which accompanies it. The vulgarity of these borders is the chief objection to using carpets of European manufacture as rugs, instead of nailing them to the floor. It is difficult to find a border that is not too wide, and of which the design is a simple conventional figure in flat unshaded colors. If used at all, a carpet with a border should always be in the form of a rug, laid in the middle of the room, and not cut to follow all the ins and outs of the floor, as such adaptation not only narrows the room but emphasizes any irregularity in its plan.
Recent carpet designs, while typically free from obvious mismatches, often only offer negative qualities. The traditional flower pattern still makes an appearance, and even when it's removed from the center of the carpet, it can still be found in the border. The tackiness of these borders is the main reason to avoid using carpets made in Europe as rugs instead of fastening them to the floor. It's hard to find a border that's not too wide and features a straightforward, simple design in flat, unshaded colors. If a carpet with a border is used at all, it should always be in the form of a rug placed in the center of the room, rather than cut to fit around the edges of the floor, as this not only makes the room feel smaller but also highlights any odd shapes in its layout.
In houses with deal floors, where nailed-down carpets are used in all the rooms, a restful effect is produced by covering the whole of each story with the same carpet, the door-sills being removed 102 so that the carpet may extend from one room to another. In small town houses, especially, this will be found much less fatiguing to the eye than the usual manner of covering the floor of each room with carpets differing in color and design.
In homes with wood floors, where carpets are nailed down in all rooms, a calming effect is created by using the same carpet throughout each floor, with the door sills removed so the carpet can flow from one room to another. In smaller townhouses, this will be much less visually tiring than the usual practice of using carpets that vary in color and design for each room. 102
Where several rooms are carpeted alike, the floor-covering chosen should be quite plain, or patterned with some small geometrical figure in a darker shade of the foundation color; and green, dark blue or red will be found most easy to combine with the different color-schemes of the rooms.
Where several rooms have the same carpet, the chosen flooring should be either plain or patterned with a small geometric design in a darker shade of the base color. Greens, dark blues, or reds are the easiest to mix and match with the various color schemes of the rooms.
Pale tints should be avoided in the selection of carpets. It is better that the color-scale should ascend gradually from the dark tone of floor or carpet to the faint half-tints of the ceiling. The opposite combination—that of a pale carpet with a dark ceiling—lowers the stud and produces an impression of top-heaviness and gloom; indeed, in a room where the ceiling is overladen, a dark rich-toned carpet will do much to lighten it, whereas a pale floor-covering will bring it down, as it were, on the inmates' heads.
Pale colors should be avoided when choosing carpets. It's better for the color scheme to gradually transition from the darker shade of the floor or carpet to the lighter tones of the ceiling. The opposite combination—a light carpet with a dark ceiling—makes the room feel heavy and gloomy; in fact, in a room with a low ceiling, a dark, richly colored carpet can help to brighten it up, while a light floor covering will make the ceiling feel lower, almost as if it's pressing down on the people inside.
Stair-carpets should be of a strong full color and, if possible, without pattern. It is fatiguing to see a design meant for a horizontal surface constrained to follow the ins and outs of a flight of steps; and the use of pattern where not needed is always meaningless, and interferes with a decided color-effect where the latter might have been of special advantage to the general scheme of decoration.
Stair carpets should be a solid, durable color and, if possible, without any pattern. It can be tiring to see a design intended for a flat surface forced to fit the twists and turns of a staircase. Using a pattern when it's unnecessary is always pointless and disrupts a strong color effect, which could have greatly benefited the overall decoration scheme.

CEILING IN THE CHÂTEAU OF CHANTILLY.
LOUIS XV PERIOD.
(EXAMPLE OF CHINOISERIE DECORATION.)
CEILING IN THE CHÂTEAU OF CHANTILLY.
LOUIS XV PERIOD.
(EXAMPLE OF CHINOISERIE DECORATION.)
PLATE XXVII.
Plate 27.
VIII
ENTRANCE AND VESTIBULE
The decoration of the entrance necessarily depends on the nature of the house and its situation. A country house, where visitors are few and life is simple, demands a less formal treatment than a house in a city or town; while a villa in a watering-place where there is much in common with town life has necessarily many points of resemblance to a town house.
The decoration of the entrance relies heavily on the style of the house and its location. A country house, with few visitors and a simple lifestyle, needs a more casual approach than a house in a city or town. Meanwhile, a villa in a resort area, which shares many features with urban living, will naturally resemble a town house in several ways.
It should be borne in mind of entrances in general that, while the main purpose of a door is to admit, its secondary purpose is to exclude. The outer door, which separates the hall or vestibule from the street, should clearly proclaim itself an effectual barrier. It should look strong enough to give a sense of security, and be so plain in design as to offer no chance of injury by weather and give no suggestion of interior decoration.
It’s important to remember that entrances, in general, serve two main purposes: the primary one is to let people in, while the secondary one is to keep people out. The outer door, which separates the hallway or foyer from the street, should clearly act as a strong barrier. It should look sturdy enough to provide a sense of security and have a simple design that prevents damage from the weather and doesn’t hint at any interior decoration.
The best ornamentation for an entrance-door is simple panelling, with bold architectural mouldings and as little decorative detail as possible. The necessary ornament should be contributed by the design of locks, hinges and handles. These, like the door itself, should be strong and serviceable, with nothing finikin in their treatment, and made of a substance which does not require cleaning. For the latter reason, bronze and iron are more fitting than brass or steel. 104
The best decoration for a front door is simple paneling, with bold architectural moldings and minimal decorative detail. The necessary decoration should come from the design of the locks, hinges, and handles. These, like the door itself, should be sturdy and functional, without any unnecessary fussiness, and made from a material that doesn’t require cleaning. For this reason, bronze and iron are better choices than brass or steel. 104
In treating the vestibule, careful study is required to establish a harmony between the decorative elements inside and outside the house. The vestibule should form a natural and easy transition from the plain architecture of the street to the privacy of the interior (see Plate XXVIII).
In designing the vestibule, it's important to carefully consider how the decorative elements inside and outside the house work together. The vestibule should create a smooth and seamless transition from the simple architecture of the street to the privacy of the interior (see Plate XXVIII).
No portion of the inside of the house being more exposed to the weather, great pains should be taken to avoid using in its decoration materials easily damaged by rain or dust, such as carpets or wall-paper. The decoration should at once produce the impression of being weather-proof.
No part of the inside of the house is more exposed to the weather, so great care should be taken to avoid using materials that can be easily damaged by rain or dust, like carpets or wallpaper. The decor should immediately give the impression of being weatherproof.
Marble, stone, scagliola, or painted stucco are for this reason the best materials. If wood is used, it should be painted, as dust and dirt soon soil it, and unless its finish be water-proof it will require continual varnishing. The decorations of the vestibule should be as permanent as possible in character, in order to avoid incessant small repairs.
Marble, stone, scagliola, or painted stucco are therefore the best materials. If wood is used, it should be painted, since dust and dirt quickly get it dirty, and unless the finish is waterproof, it will need constant varnishing. The decorations in the vestibule should be as durable as possible to avoid frequent small repairs.
The floor should be of stone, marble, or tiles; even a linoleum or oil-cloth of sober pattern is preferable to a hard-wood floor in so exposed a situation. For the same reason, it is best to treat the walls with a decoration of stone or marble. In simpler houses the same effect may be produced at much less cost by dividing the wall-spaces into panels, with wooden mouldings applied directly to the plaster, the whole being painted in oil, either in one uniform tint or in varying shades of some cold sober color. This subdued color-scheme will produce an agreeable contrast with the hall or staircase, which, being a degree nearer the centre of the house, should receive a gayer and more informal treatment than the vestibule.
The floor should be made of stone, marble, or tiles; even linoleum or oil cloth with a simple pattern is better than a hardwood floor in such an exposed area. For the same reason, it's best to use stone or marble for the walls. In simpler homes, you can achieve a similar look for much less by dividing the wall spaces into panels with wooden moldings applied directly to the plaster, all painted in oil, either one solid color or in different shades of a cool, muted tone. This understated color scheme will create a nice contrast with the hall or staircase, which, being closer to the center of the house, should have a brighter and more casual style than the vestibule.

ANTECHAMBER IN THE VILLA CAMBIASO, GENOA.
BUILT BY ALESSI, XVI CENTURY.
ANTECHAMBER IN THE VILLA CAMBIASO, GENOA.
BUILT BY ALESSI, 16TH CENTURY.
PLATE XXVIII.
Plate 28.
The vestibule usually has two doors: an outer one opening toward the street and an inner one giving into the hall; but when 105 the outer is entirely of wood, without glass, and must therefore be left open during the day, the vestibule is usually subdivided by an inner glass door placed a few feet from the entrance. This arrangement has the merit of keeping the house warm and of affording a shelter to the servants who, during an entertainment, are usually compelled to wait outside. The French architect always provides an antechamber for this purpose.
The vestibule typically has two doors: an outer one that opens to the street and an inner one that leads into the hall; but when 105 the outer door is entirely made of wood, without any glass, and needs to be kept open during the day, the vestibule is generally divided by an inner glass door positioned a few feet from the entrance. This setup helps keep the house warm and provides a shelter for the servants who, during an event, usually have to wait outside. The French architect always includes an antechamber for this purpose.
No furniture which is easily soiled or damaged, or difficult to keep clean, is appropriate in a vestibule. In large and imposing houses marble or stone benches and tables should be used, and the ornamentation may consist of statues, vases, or busts on pedestals (see Plate XXIX). When the decoration is simpler and wooden benches are used, they should resemble those made for French gardens, with seats of one piece of wood, or of broad thick slats; while in small vestibules, benches and chairs with cane seats are appropriate.
No furniture that easily gets dirty or damaged, or is hard to keep clean, is suitable for a foyer. In large and impressive homes, marble or stone benches and tables should be used, and the decoration can include statues, vases, or busts on pedestals (see Plate XXIX). When the decor is simpler and wooden benches are used, they should be like those designed for French gardens, with seats made from a single piece of wood or wide, thick slats; while in smaller foyers, benches and chairs with cane seats are fitting.
The excellent reproductions of Robbia ware made by Cantagalli of Florence look well against painted walls; while plaster or terra-cotta bas-reliefs are less expensive and equally decorative, especially against a pale-blue or green background.
The high-quality reproductions of Robbia ware made by Cantagalli in Florence look great against painted walls; meanwhile, plaster or terra-cotta bas-reliefs are cheaper and just as decorative, especially on a light blue or green background.
The lantern, the traditional form of fixture for lighting vestibules, is certainly the best in so exposed a situation; and though where electric light is used draughts need not be considered, the sense of fitness requires that a light in such a position should always have the semblance of being protected.
The lantern, the classic type of light fixture for illuminating entryways, is definitely the best choice for such an exposed spot; and even though electric lights eliminate concerns about drafts, good design calls for a light in that position to appear as if it’s protected.
IX
HALL AND STAIRS
What is technically known as the staircase (in German the Treppenhaus) has, in our lax modern speech, come to be designated as the hall.
What is technically known as the staircase (in German the Treppenhaus) has, in our casual modern language, come to be referred to as the hall.
In Gwilt's Encyclopedia of Architecture the staircase is defined as "that part or subdivision of a building containing the stairs which enable people to ascend or descend from one floor to another"; while the hall is described as follows: "The first large apartment on entering a house.... In magnificent edifices, where the hall is larger and loftier than usual, and is placed in the middle of the house, it is called a saloon; and a royal apartment consists of a hall, or chamber of guards, etc."
In Gwilt's Encyclopedia of Architecture, the staircase is defined as "the part or section of a building that has the stairs allowing people to go up or down between floors"; while the hall is described as: "The first large room you enter in a house.... In grand buildings, when the hall is bigger and taller than normal and located in the center of the house, it’s referred to as a saloon; and a royal suite includes a hall, or guard chamber, etc."
It is clear that, in the technical acceptance of the term, a hall is something quite different from a staircase; yet the two words were used interchangeably by so early a writer as Isaac Ware, who, in his Complete Body of Architecture, published in 1756, continually speaks of the staircase as the hall. This confusion of terms is difficult to explain, for in early times the staircase was as distinct from the hall as it continued to be in France and Italy, and, with rare exceptions, in England also, until the present century.
It’s obvious that, in the correct technical sense, a hall is quite different from a staircase; however, these two terms were used interchangeably by an early writer like Isaac Ware, who, in his Complete Body of Architecture, published in 1756, often referred to the staircase as the hall. This mix-up of terms is hard to understand, as in earlier times, the staircase was as separate from the hall as it still is in France and Italy, and, with few exceptions, in England as well, until this century.

ANTECHAMBER IN THE DURAZZO PALACE, GENOA.
DECORATED BY TORRIGIANI. LATE XVIII CENTURY.
ANTECHAMBER IN THE DURAZZO PALACE, GENOA.
DECORATED BY TORRIGIANI. LATE 18TH CENTURY.
PLATE XXIX.
PLATE XXIX.
In glancing over the plans of the feudal dwellings of northern Europe it will be seen that, far from being based on any definite 107 conception, they were made up of successive accretions about the nobleman's keep. The first room to attach itself to the keep was the "hall," a kind of microcosm in which sleeping, eating, entertaining guests and administering justice succeeded each other or went on simultaneously. In the course of time various rooms, such as the parlor, the kitchen, the offices, the muniment-room and the lady's bower, were added to the primitive hall; but these were rather incidental necessities than parts of an organized scheme of planning.[29] In this agglomeration of apartments the stairs found a place where they could. Space being valuable, they were generally carried up spirally in the thickness of the wall, or in an angle-turret. Owing to enforced irregularity of plan, and perhaps to the desire to provide numerous separate means of access to the different parts of the dwelling, each castle usually contained several staircases, no one of which was more important than the others.
Looking at the designs of the feudal homes in northern Europe, it's clear that they weren't built around any specific idea. Instead, they developed gradually around the nobleman's keep. The first room added to the keep was the "hall," which served as a small world where sleeping, eating, entertaining guests, and administering justice happened one after the other or all at once. Over time, different rooms like the parlor, kitchen, offices, storage room, and lady's bower were added to the basic hall, but these were more about practical needs than part of a planned layout. In this collection of rooms, the stairs were added wherever possible. Since space was limited, they were typically built as spiral staircases within the walls or in corner towers. Due to the irregular layout and likely a need for multiple entrances to various areas, each castle often had several staircases that were all equally important.
It was in Italy that stairs first received attention as a feature in the general composition of the house. There, from the outset, all the conditions had been different. The domestic life of the upper classes having developed from the eleventh century onward in the comparative security of the walled town, it was natural that house-planning should be less irregular,[30] and that more regard should be given to considerations of comfort and dignity. In early Italian palaces the stairs either ascended through the open central 108 cortile to an arcaded gallery on the first floor, as in the Gondi palace and the Bargello at Florence, or were carried up in straight flights between walls.[31] This was, in fact, the usual way of building stairs in Italy until the end of the fifteenth century. These enclosed stairs usually started near the vaulted entranceway leading from the street to the cortile. Gradually the space at the foot of the stairs, which at first was small, increased in size and in importance of decorative treatment; while the upper landing opened into an antechamber which became the centre of the principal suite of apartments. With the development of the Palladian style, the whole staircase (provided the state apartments were not situated on the ground floor) assumed more imposing dimensions; though it was not until a much later date that the monumental staircase so often regarded as one of the chief features of the Italian Renaissance began to be built. Indeed, a detailed examination of the Italian palaces shows that even in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries such staircases as were built by Fontana in the royal palace at Naples, by Juvara in the Palazzo Madama at Turin and by Vanvitelli at Caserta, were seen only in royal palaces. Even Morelli's staircase in the Braschi palace in Rome, magnificent as it is, hardly reaches the popular conception of the Italian state staircase—a conception probably based rather upon the great open stairs of the Genoese cortili than upon any actually existing staircases. It is certain that until late in the seventeenth century (as Bernini's Vatican staircase shows) inter-mural stairs were thought grand enough for the most splendid palaces of Italy (see Plate XXX).
It was in Italy that stairs first gained attention as a key feature in the overall design of homes. From the beginning, the circumstances were quite different there. The domestic life of the upper classes, which developed from the eleventh century onwards within the relative safety of the walled towns, meant house planning was less irregular, and more focus was placed on comfort and dignity. In early Italian palaces, stairs either ascended through the open central cortile to an arcaded gallery on the first floor, like in the Gondi palace and the Bargello in Florence, or were built in straight flights between walls. This was, in fact, the typical method of constructing stairs in Italy until the end of the fifteenth century. These enclosed stairs typically began near the vaulted entrance leading from the street to the cortile. Gradually, the space at the bottom of the stairs, which initially was small, grew larger and more significant in terms of decorative treatment; while the upper landing led into an antechamber that became the center of the main suite of apartments. With the rise of the Palladian style, the entire staircase (provided the state apartments weren’t on the ground floor) became more grand in size; however, it wasn't until much later that the monumental staircases, often viewed as key features of the Italian Renaissance, began to be constructed. In fact, a close look at Italian palaces shows that even in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, staircases built by Fontana in the royal palace at Naples, by Juvara in the Palazzo Madama at Turin, and by Vanvitelli at Caserta were only found in royal palaces. Even Morelli's staircase in the Braschi palace in Rome, as magnificent as it is, doesn't quite match the common idea of the Italian state staircase—an idea likely shaped more by the great open stairs of the Genoese cortili than by any existing staircases. It's clear that until late in the seventeenth century (as seen in Bernini's Vatican staircase), inter-mural stairs were considered grand enough for the most splendid palaces in Italy (see Plate XXX).

STAIRCASE IN THE PARODI PALACE, GENOA.
XVI CENTURY.
(SHOWING INTER-MURAL STAIRS AND MARBLE FLOOR.)
STAIRCASE IN THE PARODI PALACE, GENOA.
16TH CENTURY.
(SHOWING INTER-MURAL STAIRS AND MARBLE FLOOR.)
PLATE XXX.
Plate XXX.
The spiral staircase, soon discarded by Italian architects save as a 109 means of secret communication or for the use of servants, held its own in France throughout the Renaissance. Its structural difficulties afforded scope for the exercise of that marvellous, if sometimes superfluous, ingenuity which distinguished the Gothic builders. The spiral staircase in the court-yard at Blois is an example of this kind of skilful engineering and of the somewhat fatiguing use of ornament not infrequently accompanying it; while such anomalies as the elaborate out-of-door spiral staircase enclosed within the building at Chambord are still more in the nature of a tour de force,—something perfect in itself, but not essential to the organism of the whole.
The spiral staircase, soon abandoned by Italian architects except as a means of secret communication or for use by servants, thrived in France throughout the Renaissance. Its structural challenges allowed for the display of that impressive, albeit sometimes excessive, creativity which characterized the Gothic builders. The spiral staircase in the courtyard at Blois is an example of this kind of skilled engineering and the somewhat overwhelming use of ornamentation that often accompanied it; while the elaborate outdoor spiral staircase enclosed within the building at Chambord is even more of a tour de force—something perfect in itself, but not essential to the overall design.
Viollet-le-Duc, in his dictionary of architecture, under the heading Château, has given a sympathetic and ingenious explanation of the tenacity with which the French aristocracy clung to the obsolete complications of Gothic house-planning and structure long after frequent expeditions across the Alps had made them familiar with the simpler and more rational method of the Italian architects. It may be, as he suggests, that centuries of feudal life, with its surface of savagery and violence and its undercurrent treachery, had fostered in the nobles of northern Europe a desire for security and isolation that found expression in the intricate planning of their castles long after the advance of civilization had made these precautions unnecessary. It seems more probable, however, that the French architects of the Renaissance made the mistake of thinking that the essence of the classic styles lay in the choice and application of ornamental details. This exaggerated estimate of the importance of detail is very characteristic of an imperfect culture; and the French architects who in the fifteenth century were eagerly taking their first lessons from their contemporaries south of the Alps, had behind them nothing like the great 110 synthetic tradition of the Italian masters. Certainly it was not until the Northern builders learned that the beauty of the old buildings was, above all, a matter of proportion, that their own style, freed from its earlier incoherencies, set out on the line of unbroken national development which it followed with such harmonious results until the end of the eighteenth century.
Viollet-le-Duc, in his architecture dictionary, under the heading Château, offers a thoughtful and clever explanation of why the French nobility held onto the outdated complexities of Gothic house design long after they had become familiar with the simpler and more logical approach of Italian architects due to frequent trips across the Alps. As he suggests, centuries of feudal life, marked by brutality and treachery, may have created in the northern European nobles a longing for security and privacy that was reflected in the elaborate designs of their castles, even after the progress of civilization made such defenses unnecessary. However, it seems more likely that the French architects of the Renaissance mistakenly believed that the essence of classic styles was rooted in the choice and use of decorative details. This overemphasis on detail is typical of a developing culture; and the French architects in the fifteenth century, who were eagerly learning from their contemporaries south of the Alps, lacked the rich, well-rounded tradition of the Italian masters. It was only when the Northern builders understood that the beauty of the old structures was primarily about proportion that their own style, freed from its earlier inconsistencies, embarked on a path of continuous national development that resulted in harmonious outcomes until the end of the eighteenth century.
In Italy the staircase often gave directly upon the entranceway; in France it was always preceded by a vestibule, and the upper landing invariably led into an antechamber.
In Italy, the staircase often opened directly into the entrance; in France, it was always preceded by a foyer, and the upper landing typically led into a waiting room.
In England the relation between vestibule, hall and staircase was never so clearly established as on the Continent. The old English hall, so long the centre of feudal life, preserved its somewhat composite character after the grand'salle of France and Italy had been broken up into the vestibule, the guard-room and the saloon. In the grandest Tudor houses the entrance-door usually opened directly into this hall. To obtain in some measure the privacy which a vestibule would have given, the end of the hall nearest the entrance-door was often cut off by a screen that supported the musicians' gallery. The corridor formed by this screen led to the staircase, usually placed behind the hall, and the gallery opened on the first landing of the stairs. This use of the screen at one end of the hall had so strong a hold upon English habits that it was never quite abandoned. Even after French architecture and house-planning had come into fashion in the eighteenth century, a house with a vestibule remained the rarest of exceptions in England; and the relative privacy afforded by the Gothic screen was then lost by substituting for the latter an open arcade, of great decorative effect, but ineffectual in shutting off the hall from the front door.
In England, the relationship between the vestibule, hall, and staircase was never as clearly defined as it was on the Continent. The old English hall, which had long been the center of feudal life, maintained its somewhat mixed character after the grand halls of France and Italy had been divided into the vestibule, guard-room, and salon. In the largest Tudor houses, the entrance door typically opened straight into this hall. To create some privacy that a vestibule would have provided, the end of the hall nearest the entrance door was often separated by a screen that supported the musicians' gallery. The corridor formed by this screen led to the staircase, which was usually positioned behind the hall, and the gallery opened onto the first landing of the stairs. This use of the screen at one end of the hall became such a staple of English customs that it was never entirely forgotten. Even after French architecture and house design became popular in the eighteenth century, a house with a vestibule remained extremely rare in England; and the relative privacy afforded by the Gothic screen was lost as it was replaced with an open arcade, which looked great but failed to separate the hall from the front door.
The introduction of the Palladian style by Inigo Jones transformed 111 the long and often narrow Tudor hall into the many-storied central saloon of the Italian villa, with galleries reached by concealed staircases, and lofty domed ceiling; but it was still called the hall, it still served as a vestibule, or means of access to the rest of the house, and, curiously enough, it usually adjoined another apartment, often of the same dimensions, called a saloon. Perhaps the best way of defining the English hall of this period is to say that it was really an Italian saloon, but that it was used as a vestibule and called a hall.
The introduction of the Palladian style by Inigo Jones changed 111 the long and often narrow Tudor hall into the multi-story central room of the Italian villa, featuring galleries accessed by hidden staircases and a high domed ceiling; however, it was still referred to as the hall, still acted as an entrance or pathway to the rest of the house, and interestingly, it usually connected to another room, often the same size, called a saloon. Perhaps the best way to define the English hall of this period is to say that it was really an Italian saloon, but used as an entrance and called a hall.
Through all these changes the staircase remained shut off from the hall, upon which it usually opened. It was very unusual, except in small middle-class houses or suburban villas, to put the stairs in the hall, or, more correctly speaking, to make the front door open into the staircase. There are, however, several larger houses in which the stairs are built in the hall. Inigo Jones, in remodelling Castle Ashby for the Earl of Northampton, followed this plan; though this is perhaps not a good instance to cite, as it may have been difficult to find place for a separate staircase. At Chevening, in Kent, built by Inigo Jones for the Earl of Sussex, the stairs are also in the hall; and the same arrangement is seen at Shobden Court, at West Wycombe, built by J. Donowell for Lord le Despencer (where the stairs are shut off by a screen) and at Hurlingham, built late in the eighteenth century by G. Byfield.
Through all these changes, the staircase stayed closed off from the hall that it usually opened into. It’s quite uncommon, except in small middle-class homes or suburban villas, to have the stairs in the hall, or more accurately, to have the front door lead directly to the staircase. However, there are some larger houses where the stairs are located in the hall. Inigo Jones, while remodeling Castle Ashby for the Earl of Northampton, used this design; although this example may not be ideal, as it could have been challenging to find space for a separate staircase. At Chevening in Kent, which Inigo Jones designed for the Earl of Sussex, the stairs are also in the hall; the same setup can be seen at Shobden Court and West Wycombe, built by J. Donowell for Lord le Despencer (where the stairs are separated by a screen), and at Hurlingham, constructed in the late eighteenth century by G. Byfield.
This digression has been made in order to show the origin of the modern English and American practice of placing the stairs in the hall and doing away with the vestibule. The vestibule never formed part of the English house, but the stairs were usually divided from the hall in houses of any importance; and it is difficult to see whence the modern architect has derived his idea of the combined hall and staircase. The tendency to merge into one any 112 two apartments designed for different uses shows a retrogression in house-planning; and while it is fitting that the vestibule or hall should adjoin the staircase, there is no good reason for uniting them and there are many for keeping them apart.
This digression has been made to highlight the origin of the modern English and American practice of placing the stairs in the hall and eliminating the vestibule. The vestibule was never part of the English house, but stairs were typically separated from the hall in houses of any significance. It's not clear where the modern architect got the idea to combine the hall and staircase. The trend to merge two spaces intended for different purposes reflects a regression in house design; while it's appropriate for the vestibule or hall to be next to the staircase, there’s no strong reason to combine them, and there are many arguments for keeping them separate.
The staircase in a private house is for the use of those who inhabit it; the vestibule or hall is necessarily used by persons in no way concerned with the private life of the inmates. If the stairs, the main artery of the house, be carried up through the vestibule, there is no security from intrusion. Even the plan of making the vestibule precede the staircase, though better, is not the best. In a properly planned house the vestibule should open on a hall or antechamber of moderate size, giving access to the rooms on the ground floor, and this antechamber should lead into the staircase. It is only in houses where all the living-rooms are up-stairs that the vestibule may open directly into the staircase without lessening the privacy of the house.
The staircase in a private home is meant for the people who live there; the vestibule or hallway is usually used by visitors who aren’t part of the occupants' private life. If the stairs, the main pathway of the house, go through the vestibule, there's no way to prevent disruptions. Even the idea of placing the vestibule before the staircase, although an improvement, isn’t ideal. In a well-designed house, the vestibule should lead into a moderately sized hallway or antechamber, providing access to the rooms on the ground floor, and this antechamber should connect to the staircase. It’s only in homes where all the living areas are upstairs that the vestibule can open directly into the staircase without compromising the house's privacy.
In Italy, where wood was little employed in domestic architecture, stairs were usually of stone. Marble came into general use in the grander houses when, in the seventeenth century, the stairs, instead of being carried up between walls, were often placed in an open staircase. The balustrade was usually of stone or marble, iron being much less used than in France.
In Italy, where wood was rarely used in home design, stairs were typically made of stone. Marble became commonly used in more impressive houses in the seventeenth century when stairs were often designed as open staircases rather than being enclosed between walls. The balustrade was generally made of stone or marble, while iron was used much less than in France.

STAIRCASE OF THE HÔTEL DE VILLE, NANCY.
LOUIS XV PERIOD.
BUILT BY HÉRÉ DE CORNY; STAIR-RAIL BY JEAN LAMOUR.
STAIRCASE OF THE TOWN HALL, NANCY.
LOUIS XV ERA.
BUILT BY HÉRÉ DE CORNY; RAILING BY JEAN LAMOUR.
PLATE XXXI.
PLATE 31.
In the latter country the mediæval stairs, especially in the houses of the middle class, were often built of wood; but this material was soon abandoned, and from the time of Louis XIV stairs of stone with wrought-iron rails are a distinctive feature of French domestic architecture. The use of wrought-iron in French decoration received a strong impulse from the genius of Jean Lamour, who, when King Stanislas of Poland remodelled the town of Nancy early in the reign of Louis XV, adorned its 113 streets and public buildings with specimens of iron-work unmatched in any other part of the world. Since then French decorators have expended infinite talent in devising the beautiful stair-rails and balconies which are the chief ornament of innumerable houses throughout France (see Plates XXXI and XXXII).
In that country, medieval stairs, especially in middle-class homes, were often made of wood; however, this material was quickly phased out. From the time of Louis XIV, stone stairs with wrought-iron railings became a key feature of French domestic architecture. The use of wrought iron in French decoration received a major boost from Jean Lamour, who, when King Stanislas of Poland redesigned the town of Nancy early in Louis XV's reign, decorated its streets and public buildings with ironwork that's unmatched anywhere else in the world. Since then, French decorators have poured endless creativity into designing the beautiful stair railings and balconies that are the main ornamental features of countless houses across France (see Plates XXXI and XXXII).
Stair-rails of course followed the various modifications of taste which marked the architecture of the day. In the seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries they were noted for severe richness of design. With the development of the rocaille manner their lines grew lighter and more fanciful, while the influence of Gabriel, which, toward the end of the reign of Louis XV, brought about a return to classic models, manifested itself in a simplified mode of treatment. At this period the outline of a classic baluster formed a favorite motive for the iron rail. Toward the close of the eighteenth century the designs for these rails grew thin and poor, with a predominance of upright iron bars divided at long intervals by some meagre medallion or geometrical figure. The exuberant sprays and volutes of the rococo period and the architectural lines of the Louis XVI style were alike absent from these later designs, which are chiefly marked by the negative merit of inoffensiveness.
Stair rails naturally reflected the changing tastes of the architecture of their time. In the seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries, they were known for their rich and formal designs. As the rococo style developed, the lines became lighter and more whimsical. By the end of Louis XV's reign, the influence of Gabriel led to a revival of classic styles, resulting in simpler designs. During this time, the classic baluster shape became a favored element in iron railings. However, by the late eighteenth century, the designs for these rails became sparse and unremarkable, with a focus on vertical iron bars spaced apart by some minimal medallion or geometric shape. The elaborate decorations and curves of the rococo era and the structured lines of the Louis XVI style were missing from these later designs, which were mainly characterized by their lack of offense.
In the old French stair-rails steel was sometimes combined with gilded iron. The famous stair-rail of the Palais Royal, designed by Coutant d'Ivry, is made of steel and iron, and the Duc d'Aumale copied this combination in the stair-rail at Chantilly. There is little to recommend the substitution of steel for iron in such cases. It is impossible to keep a steel stair-rail clean and free from rust, except by painting it; and since it must be painted, iron is the more suitable material.
In the old French stair rails, steel was sometimes mixed with gilded iron. The well-known stair rail at the Palais Royal, designed by Coutant d'Ivry, is made of steel and iron, and the Duc d'Aumale copied this combination for the stair rail at Chantilly. There’s not much reason to prefer steel over iron in these situations. It's really hard to keep a steel stair rail clean and rust-free without painting it; and since it needs to be painted, iron is the better choice.
In France the iron rail is usually painted black, though a 114 very dark blue is sometimes preferred. Black is the better color, as it forms a stronger contrast with the staircase walls, which are presumably neutral in tint and severe in treatment. Besides, as iron is painted, not to improve its appearance, but to prevent its rusting, the color which most resembles its own is more appropriate. In French houses of a certain importance the iron stair-rail often had a few touches of gilding, but these were sparingly applied.
In France, the iron rail is usually painted black, although a very dark blue is sometimes preferred. Black is the better choice because it creates a stronger contrast with the staircase walls, which are likely neutral in color and minimalist in design. Additionally, since iron is painted not to enhance its look, but to prevent rust, the color that resembles its natural state is more suitable. In French homes of significant importance, the iron stair rail often had a few touches of gold paint, but these were used sparingly.
In England wooden stair-rails were in great favor during the Tudor and Elizabethan period. These rails were marked rather by fanciful elaboration of detail than by intrinsic merit of design, and are doubtless more beautiful now that time has given them its patina, than they were when first made.
In England, wooden stair rails were very popular during the Tudor and Elizabethan periods. These rails were characterized more by their elaborate details than by the quality of their design, and they are likely more beautiful now that time has added its patina than they were when they were first created.
With the Palladian style came the classic balustrade of stone or marble, or sometimes, in simpler houses, of wood. Iron rails were seldom used in England, and those to be found in some of the great London houses (as in Carlton House, Chesterfield House and Norfolk House) were probably due to the French influence which made itself felt in English domestic architecture during the eighteenth century. This influence, however, was never more than sporadic; and until the decline of decorative art at the close of the eighteenth century, Italian rather than French taste gave the note to English decoration.
With the Palladian style came the classic balustrade made of stone or marble, or sometimes, in simpler homes, of wood. Iron railings were rarely used in England, and those found in some of the grand London houses (like Carlton House, Chesterfield House, and Norfolk House) were likely due to French influence that impacted English domestic architecture during the eighteenth century. However, this influence was never consistent; and until the decline of decorative art at the end of the eighteenth century, Italian taste, rather than French, dominated English decoration.
The interrelation of vestibule, hall and staircase having been explained, the subject of decorative detail must next be considered; but before turning to this, it should be mentioned that hereafter the space at the foot of the stairs, though properly a part of the staircase, will for the sake of convenience be called the hall, since in the present day it goes by that name in England and America. 115
The connection between the entrance, hallway, and staircase has been explained, so now we need to think about the decorative details. However, before we get into that, it's important to note that from now on, the area at the bottom of the stairs, which is technically part of the staircase, will be referred to as the hall for convenience, since that’s what it’s called today in England and America. 115
In contrasting the vestibule with the hall, it was pointed out that the latter might be treated in a gayer and more informal manner than the former. It must be remembered, however, that as the vestibule is the introduction to the hall, so the hall is the introduction to the living-rooms of the house; and it follows that the hall must be as much more formal than the living-rooms as the vestibule is more formal than the hall. It is necessary to emphasize this because the tendency of recent English and American decoration has been to treat the hall, not as a hall, but as a living-room. Whatever superficial attractions this treatment may possess, its inappropriateness will be seen when the purpose of the hall is considered. The hall is a means of access to all the rooms on each floor; on the ground floor it usually leads to the chief living-rooms of the house as well as to the vestibule and street; in addition to this, in modern houses even of some importance it generally contains the principal stairs of the house, so that it is the centre upon which every part of the house directly or indirectly opens. This publicity is increased by the fact that the hall must be crossed by the servant who opens the front door, and by any one admitted to the house. It follows that the hall, in relation to the rooms of the house, is like a public square in relation to the private houses around it. For some reason this obvious fact has been ignored by many recent decorators, who have chosen to treat halls like rooms of the most informal character, with open fireplaces, easy-chairs for lounging and reading, tables with lamps, books and magazines, and all the appointments of a library. This disregard of the purpose of the hall, like most mistakes in household decoration, has a very natural origin. When, in the first reaction from the discomfort and formality of sixty years ago, people began, especially in England, to study the arrangement of the old Tudor and Elizabethan 116 houses, many of these were found to contain large panelled halls opening directly upon the porch or the terrace. The mellow tones of the wood-work; the bold treatment of the stairs, shut off as they were merely by a screen; the heraldic imagery of the hooded stone chimney-piece and of the carved or stuccoed ceiling, made these halls the chief feature of the house; while the rooms opening from them were so often insufficient for the requirements of modern existence, that the life of the inmates necessarily centred in the hall. Visitors to such houses saw only the picturesqueness of the arrangement—the huge logs glowing on the hearth, the books and flowers on the old carved tables, the family portraits on the walls; and, charmed with the impression received, they ordered their architects to reproduce for them a hall which, even in the original Tudor houses, was a survival of older social conditions.
In comparing the vestibule with the hall, it was noted that the hall can be more cheerful and casual than the vestibule. However, it’s important to remember that just as the vestibule introduces the hall, the hall serves as an introduction to the living areas of the house. Therefore, the hall should be more formal than the living rooms, just as the vestibule is more formal than the hall. This point needs to be stressed because recent trends in English and American decor have treated the hall not like a hall, but like a living room. Although this might have some superficial appeal, its inappropriateness becomes clear when we consider the actual use of the hall. The hall provides access to all the rooms on each floor; on the ground floor, it typically leads to the main living rooms of the house, as well as to the vestibule and street. Additionally, in even moderately sized modern homes, it usually has the main staircase, making it the focal point from which every part of the house connects. This openness is further emphasized by the fact that the hall must be crossed by the servant who answers the front door and by anyone entering the house. Thus, the hall, in relation to the rooms of the house, is like a public square relative to the private homes surrounding it. For some reason, many recent decorators have overlooked this obvious fact, opting instead to style halls like the most casual rooms, complete with open fireplaces, comfortable chairs for lounging and reading, tables with lamps, books, and magazines, and all the features of a library. This neglect of the hall’s purpose, like many mistakes in home decor, has a straightforward origin. As people began to move away from the discomfort and formality of sixty years ago, particularly in England, they studied the layout of old Tudor and Elizabethan houses. Many of these had large, paneled halls opening directly onto the porch or terrace. The warm tones of the woodwork, the bold design of the stairs, which were only partially separated by a screen, and the heraldic motifs of the stone fireplace and the decorated ceiling made these halls the central feature of the house. Since the adjacent rooms were often too small for modern needs, the lives of the inhabitants naturally revolved around the hall. Visitors to these homes only saw the charm of the setup—the big logs glowing in the fireplace, the books and flowers on the old carved tables, the family portraits on the walls; captivated by this impression, they instructed their architects to recreate a hall that, even in the original Tudor homes, was a remnant of older social customs.
One might think that the recent return to classic forms of architecture would have done away with the Tudor hall; but, except in a few instances, this has not been the case. In fact, in the greater number of large houses, and especially of country houses, built in America since the revival of Renaissance and Palladian architecture, a large many-storied hall communicating directly with the vestibule, and containing the principal stairs of the house, has been the distinctive feature. If there were any practical advantages in this overgrown hall, it might be regarded as one of those rational modifications in plan which mark the difference between an unreasoning imitation of a past style and the intelligent application of its principles; but the Tudor hall, in its composite character as vestibule, parlor and dining-room, is only another instance of the sacrifice of convenience to archaism.
One might think that the recent return to classic architectural styles would eliminate the Tudor hall; however, aside from a few cases, this isn't true. In fact, most large homes, especially country houses built in America since the revival of Renaissance and Palladian architecture, feature a large multi-story hall that connects directly to the entryway and contains the main staircase of the house. If there were any practical benefits to this oversized hall, it could be seen as a smart update in layout, distinguishing an unthinking imitation of a past style from an intelligent use of its principles. Yet, the Tudor hall, with its mix of vestibule, parlor, and dining room, is merely another example of prioritizing outdated styles over convenience.

STAIRCASE IN THE PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
LOUIS XV PERIOD.
STAIRCASE IN THE PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
LOUIS XV ERA.
PLATE XXXII.
PLATE 32.
The abnormal development of the modern staircase-hall cannot be defended on the plea sometimes advanced that it is a 117 roofed-in adaptation of the great open cortile of the Genoese palace, since there is no reason for adapting a plan so useless and so unsuited to our climate and way of living. The beautiful central cortile of the Italian palace, with its monumental open stairs, was in no sense part of a "private house" in our interpretation of the term. It was rather a thoroughfare like a public street, since the various stories of the Italian palace were used as separate houses by different branches of the family.
The unusual design of the modern staircase hall can't be justified by the argument that it's just a covered version of the grand open cortile found in Genoese palaces, since there's no reason to adopt a layout that's both impractical and not suitable for our climate and lifestyle. The stunning central cortile of the Italian palace, complete with its impressive open stairs, wasn't really part of what we consider a "private house." Instead, it functioned more like a public thoroughfare, as the different levels of the Italian palace served as separate homes for various branches of the family.
In most modern houses the hall, in spite of its studied resemblance to a living-room, soon reverts to its original use as a passageway; and this fact should indicate the treatment best suited to it. In rooms where people sit, and where they are consequently at leisure to look about them, delicacy of treatment and refinement of detail are suitable; but in an anteroom or a staircase only the first impression counts, and forcible simple lines, with a vigorous massing of light and shade, are essential. These conditions point to the use of severe strongly-marked panelling, niches for vases or statues, and a stair-rail detaching itself from the background in vigorous decisive lines.[32]
In most modern homes, the hall, despite its careful design to look like a living room, quickly goes back to being just a passageway. This fact should guide how it’s treated. In spaces where people sit and have the time to look around, a delicate approach and refined details are appropriate. However, in an anteroom or on a staircase, only the first impression matters, so strong, simple lines with bold contrasts of light and shadow are crucial. These elements suggest using bold, clearly defined paneling, niches for vases or statues, and a stair rail that stands out from the background with strong, clear lines.[32]
The furniture of the hall should consist of benches or straight-backed chairs, and marble-topped tables and consoles. If a press is used, it should be architectural in design, like the old French and Italian armoires painted with arabesques and architectural motives, or the English seventeenth-century presses made of some warm-toned wood like walnut and surmounted by a broken pediment with a vase or bust in the centre (see Plate XXXIII).
The furniture in the hall should include benches or straight-backed chairs, as well as marble-topped tables and consoles. If a cabinet is included, it should have an architectural design, resembling the old French and Italian armoires painted with arabesques and architectural motifs, or the English seventeenth-century cabinets made of warm-toned wood like walnut, topped with a broken pediment featuring a vase or bust in the center (see Plate XXXIII).
The walls of the staircase in large houses should be of panelled stone or marble, as in the examples given in the plates accompanying this chapter.
The walls of the staircase in big houses should be made of panelled stone or marble, like the examples shown in the plates that go with this chapter.
In small houses, where an expensive decoration is out of the question, a somewhat similar architectural effect may be obtained by the use of a few plain mouldings fixed to the plaster, the whole being painted in one uniform tint, or in two contrasting colors, such as white for the mouldings, and buff, gray, or pale green for the wall. To this scheme may be added plaster medallions, as suggested for the vestibule, or garlands and other architectural motives made of staff, in imitation of the stucco ornaments of the old French and Italian decorators. When such ornaments are used, they should invariably be simple and strong in design. The modern decorator is too often tempted by mere prettiness of detail to forget the general effect of his composition. In a staircase, where only the general effect is seized, prettiness does not count, and the effect produced should be strong, clear and telling.
In small homes, where expensive decor isn't an option, a somewhat similar architectural look can be achieved with a few simple moldings attached to the plaster, all painted in one solid color or in two contrasting shades, like white for the moldings and buff, gray, or pale green for the walls. You can also add plaster medallions, as suggested for the entrance, or garlands and other architectural elements made of staff, mimicking the stucco decorations of classic French and Italian designers. When adding these ornaments, they should always be simple and bold in design. Modern decorators often get caught up in the details and forget about the overall impact of their work. In a staircase, where you only see the overall effect, intricate details don't matter, and the outcome should be strong, clear, and impactful.
For the same reason, a stair-carpet, if used, should be of one color, without pattern. Masses of plain color are one of the chief means of producing effect in any scheme of decoration.
For the same reason, if a stair carpet is used, it should be a solid color, without any pattern. Large areas of solid color are one of the main ways to create impact in any decorating scheme.
When the floor of the hall is of marble or mosaic,—as, if possible, it should be,—the design, like that of the walls, should be clear and decided in outline (see Plate XXX). On the other hand, if the hall is used as an antechamber and carpeted, the carpet should be of one color, matching that on the stairs.
When the floor of the hall is made of marble or mosaic—as it ideally should be—the design, just like the walls, should have a clear and defined outline (see Plate XXX). However, if the hall serves as an antechamber and is carpeted, the carpet should be a solid color that matches the stairs.
In many large houses the stairs are now built of stone or marble, while the floor of the landings is laid in wood, apparently owing to the idea that stone or marble floors are cold. In the tropically-heated American house not even the most sensitive person could be chilled by passing contact with a stone floor; but if it is thought to "look cold," it is better to lay a rug or a strip of carpet on the landing than to permit the proximity of two such different substances as wood and stone. 119
In many large homes, stairs are now made of stone or marble, while the landing floors are covered in wood, likely because people think stone or marble floors feel cold. In the warm, tropical climate of American homes, not even the most sensitive person could feel cold just by walking on a stone floor; however, if it's believed to "look cold," it's better to put down a rug or a strip of carpet on the landing instead of allowing the awkward mix of wood and stone to be so close together. 119
Unless the stairs are of wood, that material should never be used for the rail; nor should wooden stairs be put in a staircase of which the walls are of stone, marble, or scagliola. If the stairs are of wood, it is better to treat the walls with wood or plaster panelling. In simple staircases the best wall-decoration is a wooden dado-moulding nailed on the plaster, the dado thus formed being painted white, and the wall above it in any uniform color. Continuous pattern, such as that on paper or stuff hangings, is specially objectionable on the walls of a staircase, since it disturbs the simplicity of composition best fitted to this part of the house.
Unless the stairs are made of wood, that material should never be used for the railing; nor should wooden stairs be installed in a staircase with walls made of stone, marble, or scagliola. If the stairs are wooden, it's better to finish the walls with wood or plaster paneling. In simpler staircases, the best wall decoration is a wooden dado molding attached to the plaster, with the dado painted white and the wall above it in any solid color. Continuous patterns, like those found on wallpaper or fabric hangings, are especially inappropriate for staircase walls, as they disrupt the simplicity of design that is best suited for this area of the house.
For the lighting of the hall there should be a lantern like that in the vestibule, but more elaborate in design. This mode of lighting harmonizes with the severe treatment of the walls and indicates at once that the hall is not a living-room, but a thoroughfare.[33]
For the hall's lighting, there should be a lantern similar to the one in the vestibule, but with a more elaborate design. This style of lighting goes well with the simple treatment of the walls and clearly shows that the hall is not a living room, but a passageway.[33]
If lights be required on the stairs, they should take the form of fire-gilt bronze sconces, as architectural as possible in design, without any finikin prettiness of detail. (For good examples, see the appliques in Plates V and XXXIV). It is almost impossible to obtain well-designed appliques of this kind in America; but the increasing interest shown in house-decoration will in time doubtless cause a demand for a better type of gas and electric fixtures. Meantime, unless imported sconces can be obtained, the plainest brass fixtures should be chosen in preference to the more elaborate models now to be found here.
If you need lights on the stairs, they should be fire-gilt bronze sconces that are as architectural as possible, without any unnecessary decorative details. (For good examples, see the appliques in Plates V and XXXIV.) It's almost impossible to find well-designed appliques of this kind in America; however, the growing interest in home decoration will likely lead to a demand for better quality gas and electric fixtures over time. In the meantime, if imported sconces aren't available, you should choose the simplest brass fixtures rather than the more elaborate models currently found here.
Where the walls of a hall are hung with pictures, these should be few in number, and decorative in composition and coloring. No subject requiring thought and study is suitable in such a 120 position. The mythological or architectural compositions of the Italian and French schools of the last two centuries, with their superficial graces of color and design, are for this reason well suited to the walls of halls and antechambers.
Where the walls of a hall are decorated with pictures, they should be few in number and pleasing in composition and color. Any topic that requires deep thought and analysis isn’t appropriate for such a 120 setting. The mythological or architectural works from the Italian and French schools of the past two centuries, with their appealing use of color and design, are therefore ideal for the walls of halls and entryways.
The same may be said of prints. These should not be used in a large high-studded hall; but they look well in a small entranceway, if hung on plain-tinted walls. Here again such architectural compositions as Piranesi's, with their bold contrasts of light and shade, Marc Antonio's classic designs, or some frieze-like procession, such as Mantegna's "Triumph of Julius Caesar," are especially appropriate; whereas the subtle detail of the German Little Masters, the symbolism of Dürer's etchings and the graces of Marillier or Moreau le Jeune would be wasted in a situation where there is small opportunity for more than a passing glance.
The same goes for prints. They shouldn't be used in a large, high-ceilinged hall; instead, they look great in a small entryway if hung on plain-colored walls. Here, architectural works like Piranesi's, with their strong contrasts of light and dark, Marc Antonio's classic designs, or a frieze-like scene like Mantegna's "Triumph of Julius Caesar," are especially fitting. On the other hand, the intricate details of the German Little Masters, the symbolism in Dürer's etchings, and the elegance of Marillier or Moreau le Jeune would be wasted in a place where there's little chance for more than a quick look.
In most American houses, the warming of hall and stairs is so amply provided for that where there is a hall fireplace it is seldom used. In country houses, where it is sometimes necessary to have special means for heating the hall, the open fireplace is of more service; but it is not really suited to such a situation. The hearth suggests an idea of intimacy and repose that has no place in a thoroughfare like the hall; and, aside from this question of fitness, there is a practical objection to placing an open chimney-piece in a position where it is exposed to continual draughts from the front door and from the rooms giving upon the hall.
In most American homes, heating the hall and stairs is so well handled that when there is a fireplace in the hall, it rarely gets used. In country homes, where additional heating for the hall is sometimes required, the open fireplace is more practical; however, it really isn't ideal for this kind of space. The hearth brings a sense of coziness and relaxation that doesn't fit in a passageway like the hall. Besides this issue of suitability, there’s a practical concern about placing an open fireplace in a spot that's constantly hit by drafts from the front door and the rooms that open into the hall.
The best way of heating a hall is by means of a faience stove—not the oblong block composed of shiny white or brown tiles seen in Swiss and German pensions, but one of the fine old stoves of architectural design still used on the Continent for heating the vestibule and dining-room. In Europe, increased attention has of late been given to the design and coloring of these stoves; and if 121 better known here, they would form an important feature in the decoration of our halls. Admirable models may be studied in many old French and German houses and on the borders of Switzerland and Italy; while the museum at Parma contains several fine examples of the rocaille period.
The best way to heat a hall is with a ceramic stove—not the long block made of shiny white or brown tiles that you see in Swiss and German pensions, but one of the beautiful old stoves with architectural design that are still used on the Continent to heat the entrance and dining room. Recently, there's been more focus on the design and color of these stoves in Europe; if they were better known here, they could be a key element in the decoration of our halls. You can find excellent models in many old French and German homes, as well as along the borders of Switzerland and Italy, while the museum in Parma has several fine examples from the rocaille period.

FRENCH ARMOIRE, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
MUSEUM OF DECORATIVE ARTS, PARIS.
FRENCH ARMOIRE, LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
MUSEUM OF DECORATIVE ARTS, PARIS.
PLATE XXXIII.
PLATE 33.
X
THE DRAWING-ROOM, BOUDOIR, AND MORNING-ROOM
The "with-drawing-room" of mediæval England, to which the lady and her maidens retired from the boisterous festivities of the hall, seems at first to have been merely a part of the bedchamber in which the lord and lady slept. In time it came to be screened off from the sleeping-room; then, in the king's palaces, it became a separate room for the use of the queen and her damsels; and so, in due course, reached the nobleman's castle, and established itself as a permanent part of English house-planning.
The "withdrawing room" of medieval England, where the lady and her maidens escaped from the loud celebrations in the hall, initially seems like it was just an extension of the bedroom where the lord and lady slept. Over time, it was separated from the sleeping area; then, in the king's palaces, it evolved into a distinct room for the use of the queen and her attendants. Eventually, it made its way to noblemen's castles and became a permanent feature of English home design.
In France the evolution of the salon seems to have proceeded on somewhat different lines. During the middle ages and the early Renaissance period, the more public part of the nobleman's life was enacted in the hall, or grand'salle, while the social and domestic side of existence was transferred to the bedroom. This was soon divided into two rooms, as in England. In France, however, both these rooms contained beds; the inner being the real sleeping-chamber, while in the outer room, which was used not only for administering justice and receiving visits of state, but for informal entertainments and the social side of family life, the bedstead represented the lord's lit de parade, traditionally associated with state ceremonial and feudal privileges.
In France, the evolution of the salon appears to have followed a somewhat different path. During the Middle Ages and the early Renaissance, the more public aspects of a nobleman's life took place in the hall, or grand'salle, while the social and domestic side of life was moved to the bedroom. This was soon divided into two rooms, similar to England. However, in France, both rooms had beds; the inner room served as the actual sleeping chamber, while the outer room, which was used not only for administering justice and hosting state visits but also for casual gatherings and family social life, featured the bedstead representing the lord's lit de parade, a bed traditionally linked to state ceremonies and feudal privileges.

SALA DELLA MADDALENA, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA.
XVIII CENTURY.
(ITALIAN DRAWING-ROOM IN ROCAILLE STYLE.)
SALA DELLA MADDALENA, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA.
18TH CENTURY.
(ITALIAN DRAWING-ROOM IN ROCAILLE STYLE.)
PLATE XXXIV.
Plate 34.
The custom of having a state bedroom in which no one slept (chambre de parade, as it was called) was so firmly established that even in the engravings of Abraham Bosse, representing French life in the reign of Louis XIII, the fashionable apartments in which card-parties, suppers, and other entertainments are taking place, invariably contain a bed.
The tradition of having a state bedroom where no one actually slept (chambre de parade, as it was known) was so well-established that even in the engravings of Abraham Bosse, which depict French life during the reign of Louis XIII, the trendy apartments hosting card parties, dinners, and other events always featured a bed.
In large establishments the chambre de parade was never used as a sleeping-chamber except by visitors of distinction; but in small houses the lady slept in the room which served as her boudoir and drawing-room. The Renaissance, it is true, had introduced from Italy the cabinet opening off the lady's chamber, as in the palaces of Urbino and Mantua; but these rooms were at first seen only in kings' palaces, and were, moreover, too small to serve any social purpose. The cabinet of Catherine de' Medici at Blois is a characteristic example.
In large establishments, the chambre de parade was rarely used as a bedroom except for distinguished guests; however, in smaller homes, the woman would sleep in the room that also served as her boudoir and drawing-room. The Renaissance did bring in the cabinet from Italy, which was connected to the lady's chamber, like in the palaces of Urbino and Mantua; but initially, these rooms were only found in royal palaces and were too small for any kind of social gathering. Catherine de' Medici's cabinet at Blois is a classic example.
Meanwhile, the gallery had relieved the grand'salle of some of its numerous uses; and these two apartments seem to have satisfied all the requirements of society during the Renaissance in France.
Meanwhile, the gallery had taken some of the numerous functions away from the grand'salle; and these two rooms appear to have met all the needs of society during the Renaissance in France.
In the seventeenth century the introduction of the two-storied Italian saloon produced a state apartment called a salon; and this, towards the beginning of the eighteenth century, was divided into two smaller rooms: one, the salon de compagnie, remaining a part of the gala suite used exclusively for entertaining (see Plate XXXIV), while the other—the salon de famille—became a family apartment like the English drawing-room.
In the seventeenth century, the introduction of the two-story Italian saloon created a state apartment called a salon; and this, at the start of the eighteenth century, was split into two smaller rooms: one, the salon de compagnie, continued to be part of the formal suite used solely for entertaining (see Plate XXXIV), while the other—the salon de famille—turned into a family space similar to the English drawing room.
The distinction between the salon de compagnie and the salon de famille had by this time also established itself in England, where the state drawing-room retained its Italian name of salone, or saloon, while the living-apartment preserved, in abbreviated form, the mediæval designation of the lady's with-drawing-room. 124
The difference between the salon de compagnie and the salon de famille had also become clear in England by this time, where the formal drawing room kept its Italian name, salone, or saloon, while the living area maintained, in a shortened form, the medieval term for the lady's private room. 124
Pains have been taken to trace as clearly as possible the mixed ancestry of the modern drawing-room, in order to show that it is the result of two distinct influences—that of the gala apartment and that of the family sitting-room. This twofold origin has curiously affected the development of the drawing-room. In houses of average size, where there are but two living-rooms—the master's library, or "den," and the lady's drawing-room,—it is obvious that the latter ought to be used as a salon de famille, or meeting-place for the whole family; and it is usually regarded as such in England, where common sense generally prevails in matters of material comfort and convenience, and where the drawing-room is often furnished with a simplicity which would astonish those who associate the name with white-and-gold walls and uncomfortable furniture.
Efforts have been made to clearly trace the mixed heritage of the modern living room, highlighting that it comes from two distinct influences: the formal gala space and the casual family room. This dual origin has interestingly shaped the development of the drawing-room. In average-sized homes, where there are typically two living spaces—the master’s study or "den" and the lady’s drawing-room—it’s clear that the latter should serve as a family gathering place, or salon de famille; and it is usually seen as such in England, where practicality often guides choices around comfort and convenience. Here, the drawing-room is frequently decorated in a simple style that would surprise those who think of it as having white-and-gold walls and uncomfortable furniture.
In modern American houses both traditional influences are seen. Sometimes, as in England, the drawing-room is treated as a family apartment, and provided with books, lamps, easy-chairs and writing-tables. In other houses it is still considered sacred to gilding and discomfort, the best room in the house, and the convenience of all its inmates, being sacrificed to a vague feeling that no drawing-room is worthy of the name unless it is uninhabitable. This is an instance of the salon de compagnie having usurped the rightful place of the salon de famille; or rather, if the bourgeois descent of the American house be considered, it may be more truly defined as a remnant of the "best parlor" superstition.
In contemporary American homes, both traditional influences are noticeable. Sometimes, similar to England, the living room is treated as a family space, equipped with books, lamps, comfortable chairs, and desks. In other homes, it’s still seen as a sacred area filled with gilded decor and discomfort, the finest room in the house, sacrificing the comfort of its residents for a vague belief that no living room deserves the name unless it’s basically unlivable. This illustrates how the salon de compagnie has taken over the rightful place of the salon de famille; or rather, if we consider the bourgeois background of American homes, it may be more accurately described as a remnant of the "best parlor" tradition.
Whatever the genealogy of the American drawing-room, it must be owned that it too often fails to fulfil its purpose as a family apartment. It is curious to note the amount of thought and money frequently spent on the one room in the house used by no one, or occupied at most for an hour after a "company" dinner.
Whatever the history of the American drawing room, it has to be acknowledged that it often doesn't serve its purpose as a family space. It's interesting to see how much thought and money is often put into the one room in the house that hardly gets used, or is occupied for just an hour after a "company" dinner.

CONSOLE IN THE PETIT TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
LATE LOUIS XV STYLE.
BUST OF LOUIS XVI, BY PAJOU.
CONSOLE IN THE PETIT TRIANON, VERSAILLES.
LATE LOUIS XV STYLE.
BUST OF LOUIS XVI, BY PAJOU.
PLATE XXXV.
PLATE XXXV.
To this drawing-room, from which the inmates of the house instinctively flee as soon as their social duties are discharged, many necessities are often sacrificed. The library, or den, where the members of the family sit, may be furnished with shabby odds and ends; but the drawing-room must have its gilt chairs covered with brocade, its vitrines full of modern Saxe, its guipure curtains and velvet carpet.
To this living room, which the people in the house tend to escape from as soon as their social obligations are met, many necessities are often sacrificed. The family can lounge in the library, or den, with its mismatched furniture, but the living room has to have its fancy gilded chairs draped in brocade, its glass display cases filled with modern Saxe, and its lace curtains and velvet carpet.
The salon de compagnie is out of place in the average house. Such a room is needed only where the dinners or other entertainments given are so large as to make it impossible to use the ordinary living-rooms of the house. In the grandest houses of Europe the gala-rooms are never thrown open except for general entertainments, or to receive guests of exalted rank, and the spectacle of a dozen people languishing after dinner in the gilded wilderness of a state saloon is practically unknown.
The salon de compagnie feels out of place in a typical home. This type of room is only necessary when the dinners or other events are so large that the regular living spaces can't accommodate them. In the most impressive houses in Europe, the grand rooms are only opened for major events or to welcome guests of high status, and the sight of a dozen people idly sitting after dinner in the lavish emptiness of a formal salon is almost unheard of.
The purpose for which the salon de compagnie is used necessitates its being furnished in the same formal manner as other gala apartments. Circulation must not be impeded by a multiplicity of small pieces of furniture holding lamps or other fragile objects, while at least half of the chairs should be so light and easily moved that groups may be formed and broken up at will. The walls should be brilliantly decorated, without needless elaboration of detail, since it is unlikely that the temporary occupants of such a room will have time or inclination to study its treatment closely. The chief requisite is a gay first impression. To produce this, the wall-decoration should be light in color, and the furniture should consist of a few strongly marked pieces, such as handsome cabinets and consoles, bronze or marble statues, and vases and candelabra of imposing proportions. Almost all modern furniture is too weak in design and too finikin in detail to look 126 well in a gala drawing-room.[34] (For examples of drawing-room furniture, see Plates VI, IX, XXXIV, and XXXV.)
The purpose of the salon de compagnie requires it to be furnished in a similarly formal way as other gala rooms. Traffic should not be hindered by too many small pieces of furniture with lamps or other delicate items. At least half of the chairs should be light and easy to move, so groups can form and break apart as needed. The walls should be brightly decorated, without unnecessary detail, since it's unlikely that the temporary guests will take the time or have the interest to closely examine its design. The main goal is to create a cheerful first impression. To achieve this, wall decorations should be light in color, and the furniture should include a few standout pieces, like elegant cabinets and consoles, and impressive bronze or marble statues, vases, and candelabras. Almost all modern furniture is too weak in design and too delicate in detail to look appropriate in a gala drawing-room.126 (For examples of drawing-room furniture, see Plates VI, IX, XXXIV, and XXXV.)
Beautiful pictures or rare prints produce little effect on the walls of a gala room, just as an accumulation of small objects of art, such as enamels, ivories and miniatures, are wasted upon its tables and cabinets. Such treasures are for rooms in which people spend their days, not for those in which they assemble for an hour's entertainment.
Beautiful pictures or rare prints hardly make an impact on the walls of a fancy room, just like a bunch of small art pieces, like enamels, ivories, and miniatures, are wasted on its tables and cabinets. These treasures belong in rooms where people spend their time, not in spaces where they gather for just an hour of entertainment.
But the salon de compagnie, being merely a modified form of the great Italian saloon, is a part of the gala suite, and any detailed discussion of the decorative treatment most suitable to it would result in a repetition of what is said in the chapter on Gala Rooms.
But the salon de compagnie, being just a variation of the grand Italian saloon, is part of the gala suite, and any in-depth discussion of the best decorative approach for it would end up repeating what is covered in the chapter on Gala Rooms.
The lighting of the company drawing-room—to borrow its French designation—should be evenly diffused, without the separate centres of illumination needful in a family living-room. The proper light is that of wax candles. Nothing has done more to vulgarize interior decoration than the general use of gas and of electricity in the living-rooms of modern houses. Electric light especially, with its harsh white glare, which no expedients have as yet overcome, has taken from our drawing-rooms all air of privacy and distinction. In passageways and offices, electricity is of great service; but were it not that all "modern improvements" are thought equally applicable to every condition of life, it would be difficult to account for the adoption of a mode of lighting which makes the salon look like a railway-station, the dining-room like a restaurant. That such light is not needful in a drawing-room is shown by the fact that electric bulbs are usually covered by shades 127 of some deep color, in order that the glare may be made as inoffensive as possible.
The lighting in the company drawing room—using its French name—should be evenly spread out, without the distinct focus on illumination that's needed in a family living room. The ideal light comes from wax candles. Nothing has done more to cheapen interior design than the widespread use of gas and electricity in the living spaces of modern homes. Electric light, especially with its harsh, bright glare that nothing seems to fix, has stripped our drawing rooms of any sense of privacy and elegance. While electricity is very useful in hallways and offices, it’s hard to understand why everyone thinks "modern improvements" should apply to every situation when it turns the salon into something that resembles a train station and the dining room into a café. That electric light isn’t necessary in a drawing room is obvious since electric bulbs are typically covered by shades 127 of a darker color to make the glare less harsh.
The light in a gala apartment should be neither vivid nor concentrated: the soft, evenly diffused brightness of wax candles is best fitted to bring out those subtle modellings of light and shade to which old furniture and objects of art owe half their expressiveness.
The light in a fancy apartment shouldn't be too bright or focused: the soft, evenly spread glow of wax candles is perfect for highlighting the delicate play of light and shadow that gives old furniture and art objects much of their charm.
The treatment of the salon de compagnie naturally differs from that of the family drawing-room: the latter is essentially a room in which people should be made comfortable. There must be a well-appointed writing-table; the chairs must be conveniently grouped about various tables, each with its lamp;—in short, the furniture should be so disposed that people are not forced to take refuge in their bedrooms for lack of fitting arrangements in the drawing-room.
The setup of the salon de compagnie is obviously different from that of the family living room: the latter is mainly a space where people should feel at ease. There should be a nice writing desk; the chairs should be comfortably arranged around various tables, each with its own lamp;—in short, the furniture should be arranged so that people don't have to retreat to their bedrooms due to inadequate arrangements in the living room.
The old French cabinet-makers excelled in the designing and making of furniture for the salon de famille. The term "French furniture" suggests to the Anglo-Saxon mind the stiff appointments of the gala room—heavy gilt consoles, straight-backed arm-chairs covered with tapestry, and monumental marble-topped tables. Admirable furniture of this kind was made in France; but in the grand style the Italian cabinet-makers competed successfully with the French; whereas the latter stood alone in the production of the simpler and more comfortable furniture adapted to the family living-room. Among those who have not studied the subject there is a general impression that eighteenth-century furniture, however beautiful in design and execution, was not comfortable in the modern sense. This is owing to the fact that the popular idea of "old furniture" is based on the appointments of gala rooms in palaces: visitors to Versailles or Fontainebleau are 128 more likely to notice the massive gilt consoles and benches in the state saloons than the simple easy-chairs and work-tables of the petits appartements. A visit to the Garde Meuble or to the Musée des Arts Décoratifs of Paris, or the inspection of any collection of French eighteenth-century furniture, will show the versatility and common sense of the old French cabinet-makers. They produced an infinite variety of small meubles, in which beauty of design and workmanship were joined to simplicity and convenience.
The old French cabinet-makers were masters at designing and creating furniture for the salon de famille. The term "French furniture" makes many think of the formal decor of grand rooms—heavy gilded consoles, straight-backed armchairs upholstered with tapestry, and large marble-topped tables. While France produced impressive furniture of this kind, Italian cabinet-makers also excelled in the grand style, but the French uniquely specialized in simpler and more comfortable furniture suited for family living spaces. Many people who haven't looked into this believe that eighteenth-century furniture, no matter how beautiful, was not comfortable by today's standards. This perception stems from the fact that the common view of "old furniture" reflects the decor of royal banquet halls: visitors to places like Versailles or Fontainebleau are more likely to notice the heavy gilt consoles and benches in the state rooms than the simple easy chairs and work tables found in the petits appartements. A trip to the Garde Meuble or the Musée des Arts Décoratifs in Paris or checking out any collection of French eighteenth-century furniture will reveal the versatility and practicality of the old French cabinet-makers. They created a vast array of small meubles, where design beauty and craftsmanship combined with simplicity and convenience.
The old arm-chair, or bergère, is a good example of this combination. The modern upholsterer pads and puffs his seats as though they were to form the furniture of a lunatic's cell; and then, having expanded them to such dimensions that they cannot be moved without effort, perches their dropsical bodies on four little casters. Any one who compares such an arm-chair to the eighteenth-century bergère, with its strong tapering legs, its snugly-fitting back and cushioned seat, must admit that the latter is more convenient and more beautiful (see Plates VIII and XXXVII).
The old armchair, or bergère, is a great example of this mix. The modern furniture maker pads and puffs up the seats as if they were meant for a lunatic's cell; then, after making them so big that they can't be moved without effort, they set their bloated shapes on four tiny wheels. Anyone who compares such an armchair to the eighteenth-century bergère, with its sturdy, slender legs, snug back, and cushioned seat, has to admit that the latter is more comfortable and more attractive (see Plates VIII and XXXVII).
The same may be said of the old French tables—from desks, card and work-tables, to the small guéridon just large enough to hold a book and candlestick. All these tables were simple and practical in design: even in the Louis XV period, when more variety of outline and ornament was permitted, the strong structural lines were carefully maintained, and it is unusual to see an old table that does not stand firmly on its legs and appear capable of supporting as much weight as its size will permit (see Louis XV writing-table in Plate XLVI).
The same can be said about the old French tables—from desks, card tables, and work tables to the small guéridon that’s just big enough to hold a book and a candlestick. All these tables had a simple and practical design: even during the Louis XV period, when more variety in shape and decoration was allowed, the strong structural lines were carefully preserved. It’s rare to find an old table that doesn’t stand solidly on its legs and looks like it can support as much weight as its size allows (see Louis XV writing-table in Plate XLVI).
The French tables, cabinets and commodes used in the family apartments were usually of inlaid wood, with little ornamentation save the design of the marquetry—elaborate mounts of chiselled 129 bronze being reserved for the furniture of gala rooms (see Plate X). Old French marquetry was exquisitely delicate in color and design, while Italian inlaying of the same period, though coarser, was admirable in composition. Old Italian furniture of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries was always either inlaid or carved and painted in gay colors: chiselled mounts are virtually unknown in Italy.
The French tables, cabinets, and dressers used in family apartments were typically made of inlaid wood, with little decoration except for the marquetry design—elaborate bronze mounts were reserved for the furniture in the grand rooms (see Plate X). Old French marquetry was beautifully delicate in both color and design, while the Italian inlay from the same period, although rougher, was impressive in its composition. Traditional Italian furniture from the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries was always either inlaid or carved and painted in bright colors: bronze mounts are practically unheard of in Italy.

ROOM IN THE PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
LOUIS XV PANELLING, LOUIS XVI FURNITURE.
ROOM IN THE PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
LOUIS XV PANELING, LOUIS XVI FURNITURE.
PLATE XXXVII.
PLATE 37.
The furniture of the eighteenth century in England, while not comparable in design to the best French models, was well made and dignified; and its angularity of outline is not out of place against the somewhat cold and formal background of an Adam room.
The furniture of the eighteenth century in England, while not comparable in design to the best French models, was well made and dignified; and its sharp outlines fit well against the somewhat cold and formal background of an Adam room.
English marquetry suffered from the poverty of ornament marking the wall-decoration of the period. There was a certain timidity about the decorative compositions of the school of Adam and Sheraton, and in their scanty repertoire the laurel-wreath, the velarium and the cornucopia reappear with tiresome frequency.
English marquetry struggled due to the lack of ornamentation in the wall decor of the time. The decorative designs from the Adam and Sheraton school showed a certain hesitation, and in their limited selection, the laurel wreath, the velarium, and the cornucopia appeared all too often.
The use to which the family drawing-room is put should indicate the character of its decoration. Since it is a room in which many hours of the day are spent, and in which people are at leisure, it should contain what is best worth looking at in the way of pictures, prints, and other objects of art; while there should be nothing about its decoration so striking or eccentric as to become tiresome when continually seen. A fanciful style may be pleasing in apartments used only for stated purposes, such as the saloon or gallery; but in a living-room, decoration should be subordinate to the individual, forming merely a harmonious but unobtrusive background (see Plates XXXVI and XXXVII). Such a setting also brings out the full decorative value of all the drawing-room accessories—screens, andirons, appliques, and door and window-fastenings. 130 A study of any old French interior will show how much these details contributed to the general effect of the room.
The purpose of the family living room should reflect how it's decorated. Since it's a space where people spend many hours and relax, it should showcase the best art, pictures, and prints available; however, the decor shouldn't be so bold or quirky that it becomes annoying with constant viewing. A whimsical style might work well in spaces meant for specific purposes, like a salon or gallery, but in a living room, the decoration should play a supporting role to the individual, providing a cohesive yet subtle backdrop (see Plates XXXVI and XXXVII). This kind of setting also enhances the overall decorative appeal of all the living room accessories—screens, andirons, appliques, and door and window fittings. 130 Looking at any old French interior demonstrates how much these details added to the overall ambiance of the room.
Those who really care for books are seldom content to restrict them to the library, for nothing adds more to the charm of a drawing-room than a well-designed bookcase: an expanse of beautiful bindings is as decorative as a fine tapestry.
Those who truly love books are rarely satisfied with keeping them in the library because nothing enhances the appeal of a living room like a beautifully designed bookshelf: a collection of gorgeous book covers is just as decorative as a fine tapestry.
The boudoir is, properly speaking, a part of the bedroom suite, and as such is described in the chapter on the Bedroom. Sometimes, however, a small sitting-room adjoins the family drawing-room, and this, if given up to the mistress of the house, is virtually the boudoir.
The boudoir is technically a part of the bedroom suite, and it is described in the chapter on the Bedroom. However, sometimes a small sitting room is connected to the family drawing room, and if this space is dedicated to the lady of the house, it effectively becomes the boudoir.
The modern boudoir is a very different apartment from its eighteenth-century prototype. Though it may preserve the delicate decorations and furniture suggested by its name, such a room is now generally used for the prosaic purpose of interviewing servants, going over accounts and similar occupations. The appointments should therefore comprise a writing-desk, with pigeon-holes, drawers, and cupboards, and a comfortable lounge, or lit de repos, for resting and reading.
The modern boudoir is quite different from its eighteenth-century counterpart. While it may still have the elegant decor and furniture implied by its name, nowadays, this room is primarily used for practical tasks like interviewing staff, reviewing accounts, and other similar activities. Its furnishings should include a writing desk with compartments, drawers, and cabinets, as well as a comfortable lounge or lit de repos for resting and reading.
The lit de repos, which, except in France, has been replaced by the clumsy upholstered lounge, was one of the most useful pieces of eighteenth-century furniture (see Plate XXXVIII). As its name implies, it is shaped somewhat like a bed, or rather like a cradle that stands on four legs instead of swinging. It is made of carved wood, sometimes upholstered, but often seated with cane (see Plate XXXIX). In the latter case it is fitted with a mattress and with a pillow-like cushion covered with some material in keeping with the hangings of the room. Sometimes the duchesse, or upholstered bergère with removable foot-rest in the shape of a 131 square bench, is preferred to the lit de repos; but the latter is the more elegant and graceful, and it is strange that it should have been discarded in favor of the modern lounge, which is not only ugly, but far less comfortable.
The lit de repos, which, except in France, has been replaced by the awkward upholstered lounge, was one of the most useful pieces of eighteenth-century furniture (see Plate XXXVIII). As its name suggests, it looks somewhat like a bed, or more accurately like a cradle that stands on four legs instead of swinging. It's made of carved wood, sometimes upholstered, but often has a cane seat (see Plate XXXIX). In the latter case, it includes a mattress and a pillow-like cushion covered with a material that matches the room's decor. Sometimes the duchesse, or upholstered bergère with a removable footrest in the form of a square bench, is preferred over the lit de repos; however, the latter is more elegant and graceful, and it's surprising that it has been replaced by the modern lounge, which is not only unattractive but also much less comfortable.
As the boudoir is generally a small room, it is peculiarly suited to the more delicate styles of painting or stucco ornamentation described in the third chapter. A study of boudoir-decoration in the last century, especially in France, will show the admirable sense of proportion regulating the treatment of these little rooms (see Plate XL). Their adornment was naturally studied with special care by the painters and decorators of an age in which women played so important a part.
As the boudoir is usually a small room, it's particularly well-suited for the more delicate styles of painting or stucco decoration described in the third chapter. Examining boudoir decoration from last century, especially in France, reveals the excellent sense of proportion that guided the design of these little rooms (see Plate XL). Their decoration was, of course, meticulously considered by the artists and decorators of a time when women held such significant roles.
It is sometimes thought that the eighteenth-century boudoir was always decorated and furnished in a very elaborate manner. This idea originates in the fact, already pointed out, that the rooms usually seen by tourists are those in royal palaces, or in such princely houses as are thrown open to the public on account of their exceptional magnificence. The same type of boudoir is continually reproduced in books on architecture and decoration; and what is really a small private sitting-room for the lady of the house, corresponding with her husband's "den," has thus come to be regarded as one of the luxuries of a great establishment.
It’s often believed that the boudoir in the eighteenth century was always decorated and furnished in a very elaborate way. This idea comes from the fact that the rooms usually visited by tourists are those in royal palaces or in grand houses that are open to the public due to their exceptional beauty. The same kind of boudoir keeps getting shown in books about architecture and decoration; what is actually a small private sitting room for the lady of the house, similar to her husband’s “den,” has therefore been seen as one of the luxurious features of a grand estate.
The prints of Eisen, Marillier, Moreau le Jeune, and other book-illustrators of the eighteenth century, show that the boudoir in the average private house was, in fact, a simple room, gay and graceful in decoration, but as a rule neither rich nor elaborate (see Plate XLI). As it usually adjoined the bedroom, it was decorated in the same manner, and even when its appointments were expensive all appearance of costliness was avoided.[35]
The prints by Eisen, Marillier, Moreau le Jeune, and other book illustrators from the eighteenth century reveal that the boudoir in a typical private home was actually a simple room, cheerful and elegant in its decor, but generally not rich or elaborate (see Plate XLI). Since it typically connected to the bedroom, it was decorated similarly, and even when its furnishings were costly, any hint of extravagance was minimized.[35]
The boudoir is the room in which small objects of art—prints, mezzotints and gouaches—show to the best advantage. No detail is wasted, and all manner of delicate effects in wood-carving, marquetry, and other ornamentation, such as would be lost upon the walls and furniture of a larger room, here acquire their full value. One or two well-chosen prints hung on a background of plain color will give more pleasure than a medley of photographs, colored photogravures, and other decorations of the cotillon-favor type. Not only do mediocre ornaments become tiresome when seen day after day, but the mere crowding of furniture and gimcracks into a small room intended for work and repose will soon be found fatiguing.
The boudoir is the space where small art pieces—prints, mezzotints, and gouaches—really shine. Every detail matters, and all kinds of delicate touches in wood-carving, marquetry, and other decorations that would get lost on the walls and furniture of a bigger room gain their true value here. A couple of thoughtfully selected prints against a plain backdrop will bring more enjoyment than a jumble of photographs, colored photogravures, and other decorations typical of party favors. Not only do average decorations become boring when viewed every day, but cramming furniture and knickknacks into a small room meant for work and relaxation will quickly become exhausting.
Many English houses, especially in the country, contain a useful room called the "morning-room," which is well defined by Robert Kerr, in The English Gentleman's House, as "the drawing-room in ordinary." It is, in fact, a kind of undress drawing-room, where the family may gather informally at all hours of the day. The out-of-door life led in England makes it specially necessary to provide a sitting-room which people are not afraid to enter in muddy boots and wet clothes. Even if the drawing-room be not, as Mr. Kerr quaintly puts it, "preserved"—that is, used exclusively for company—it is still likely to contain the best furniture in the house; and though that "best" is not too fine for every-day use, yet in a large family an informal, wet-weather room of this kind is almost indispensable.
Many English homes, especially in rural areas, have a practical room known as the "morning-room," which Robert Kerr defines in The English Gentleman's House as "the drawing-room in ordinary." It's basically a casual drawing-room where the family can hang out informally at any time of the day. The outdoor lifestyle in England makes it particularly important to have a sitting room that people don't mind entering in muddy boots and wet clothes. Even if the drawing-room isn't, as Mr. Kerr charmingly phrases it, "preserved"—meaning it's not just for guests—it will likely still have the best furniture in the house. Although that "best" furniture is suitable for everyday use, having a casual room like this for a large family is nearly essential, especially in bad weather.

PAINTED WALL-PANEL AND DOOR, CHÂTEAU OF
CHANTILLY. LOUIS XV.
(EXAMPLE OF CHINOISERIE DECORATION.)
PAINTED WALL-PANEL AND DOOR, CHÂTEAU OF
CHANTILLY. LOUIS XV.
(EXAMPLE OF CHINOISERIE DECORATION.)
PLATE XL.
PLATE XL.
No matter how elaborately the rest of the house is furnished, the appointments of the morning-room should be plain, comfortable, and capable of resisting hard usage. It is a good plan to cover the floor with a straw matting, and common sense at once suggests the furniture best suited to such a room: two or three 133 good-sized tables with lamps, a comfortable sofa, and chairs covered with chintz, leather, or one of the bright-colored horsehairs now manufactured in France.
No matter how beautifully the rest of the house is decorated, the morning room should be simple, cozy, and able to withstand wear and tear. It's a good idea to have a straw mat on the floor, and it makes sense to choose furniture that fits this style: two or three decent-sized tables with lamps, a comfy sofa, and chairs covered in chintz, leather, or one of the vibrant horsehair fabrics currently made in France.

Sa triste amante abandonnee
Pleure ses maux et ses plaisirs.
Sa triste amante abandonnée
Pleurent ses maux et ses plaisirs.
FRENCH BOUDOIR, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.
(FROM A PRINT BY LE BOUTEUX.)
FRENCH BOUDOIR, LOUIS XVI PERIOD.
(FROM A PRINT BY LE BOUTEUX.)
PLATE XLI.
PLATE 41.
XI
GALA ROOMS: BALL-ROOM, SALOON, MUSIC-ROOM, GALLERY
European architects have always considered it essential that those rooms which are used exclusively for entertaining—gala rooms, as they are called—should be quite separate from the family apartments,—either occupying an entire floor (the Italian piano nobile) or being so situated that it is not necessary to open them except for general entertainments.
European architects have always thought it important that rooms meant only for entertaining—called gala rooms—should be completely separate from the family living areas. They should either take up an entire floor (the Italian piano nobile) or be located in such a way that they don’t have to be opened except for big events.
In many large houses lately built in America, with ball and music rooms and a hall simulating the two-storied Italian saloon, this distinction has been disregarded, and living and gala rooms have been confounded in an agglomeration of apartments where the family, for lack of a smaller suite, sit under gilded ceilings and cut-glass chandeliers, in about as much comfort and privacy as are afforded by the public "parlors" of one of our new twenty-story hotels. This confusion of two essentially different types of room, designed for essentially different phases of life, has been caused by the fact that the architect, when called upon to build a grand house, has simply enlarged, instead of altering, the maison bourgeoise that has hitherto been the accepted model of the American gentleman's house; for it must not be forgotten that the modern American dwelling descends from the English middle-class 135 house, not from the aristocratic country-seat or town residence. The English nobleman's town house was like the French hôtel, with gates, porter's lodge, and court-yard surrounded by stables and offices; and the planning of the country-seat was even more elaborate.
In many large homes recently built in America, complete with ballrooms and music rooms and a hall resembling a two-story Italian salon, this distinction has been overlooked. Living and entertainment areas have been mixed into a jumble of spaces where the family, lacking a smaller suite, sit beneath gilded ceilings and crystal chandeliers, experiencing about as much comfort and privacy as one would find in the public "parlors" of our new twenty-story hotels. This blend of two fundamentally different types of rooms, meant for two distinct phases of life, has occurred because architects, when asked to design a grand house, have simply enlarged, rather than reimagined, the maison bourgeoise that has long been the standard model for American gentlemen's homes. It's important to remember that the modern American house is influenced by the English middle-class house, not the grand country estate or urban residence of the aristocracy. The town house of an English nobleman was like the French hôtel, featuring gates, a porter's lodge, and a courtyard surrounded by stables and offices; the planning of the country estate was even more intricate.
A glance at any collection of old English house-plans, such as Campbell's Vitruvius Britannicus, will show the purely middle-class ancestry of the American house, and the consequent futility of attempting, by the mere enlargement of each room, to turn it into a gentleman's seat or town residence. The kind of life which makes gala rooms necessary exacts a different method of planning; and until this is more generally understood the treatment of such rooms in American houses will never be altogether satisfactory.
A look at any collection of old English house plans, like Campbell's Vitruvius Britannicus, reveals the distinctly middle-class roots of the American house, highlighting the inefficacy of simply enlarging each room to make it resemble a gentleman's residence or a town home. The lifestyle that requires grand rooms demands a different approach to planning; until this is more widely recognized, the design of such rooms in American houses will never be fully satisfactory.
Gala rooms are meant for general entertainments, never for any assemblage small or informal enough to be conveniently accommodated in the ordinary living-rooms of the house; therefore to fulfil their purpose they must be large, very high-studded, and not overcrowded with furniture, while the walls and ceiling—the only parts of a crowded room that can be seen—must be decorated with greater elaboration than would be pleasing or appropriate in other rooms. All these conditions unfit the gala room for any use save that for which it is designed. Nothing can be more cheerless than the state of a handful of people sitting after dinner in an immense ball-room with gilded ceiling, bare floors, and a few pieces of monumental furniture ranged round the walls; yet in any house which is simply an enlargement of the ordinary private dwelling the hostess is often compelled to use the ball-room or saloon as a drawing-room.
Gala rooms are designed for large gatherings, not for small or casual get-togethers that could easily fit in the regular living areas of the house. To serve their purpose, these rooms need to be spacious, high-ceilinged, and not cluttered with furniture. The walls and ceiling—the only visible parts of a packed room—should be decorated more elaborately than would be suitable in other spaces. These factors make gala rooms unsuitable for anything other than their intended use. There's nothing more dismal than a few people sitting after dinner in a vast ballroom with a gilded ceiling, bare floors, and a few monumental pieces of furniture lining the walls. However, in a house that is simply an expanded version of a typical residence, the hostess often has no choice but to use the ballroom or salon as a drawing-room.
A gala room is never meant to be seen except when crowded: the crowd takes the place of furniture. Occupied by a small number 136 of people, such a room looks out of proportion, stiff and empty. The hostess feels this, and tries, by setting chairs and tables askew, and introducing palms, screens and knick-knacks, to produce an effect of informality. As a result the room dwarfs the furniture, loses the air of state, and gains little in real comfort; while it becomes necessary, when a party is given, to remove the furniture and disarrange the house, thus undoing the chief raison d'être of such apartments.
A gala room is never meant to be seen unless it's full of people: the crowd replaces the furniture. When only a few people occupy the space, it feels out of balance, stiff, and vacant. The hostess senses this and tries to create a casual vibe by arranging chairs and tables at odd angles and adding plants, screens, and decorations. As a result, the room seems to overshadow the furniture, loses its formal feel, and doesn't really become more comfortable. It also becomes necessary, when hosting a party, to clear out the furniture and rearrange the house, effectively negating the main purpose of these rooms.
The Italians, inheriting the grandiose traditions of the Augustan age, have always excelled in the treatment of rooms demanding the "grand manner." Their unfailing sense that house-decoration is interior architecture, and must clearly proclaim its architectural affiliations, has been of special service in this respect. It is rare in Italy to see a large room inadequately treated. Sometimes the "grand manner"—the mimic terribilità—may be carried too far to suit Anglo-Saxon taste—it is hard to say for what form of entertainment such a room as Giulio Romano's Sala dei Giganti in the Palazzo del T would form a pleasing or appropriate background—but apart from such occasional aberrations, the Italian decorators showed a wonderful sense of fitness in the treatment of state apartments. To small dribbles of ornament they preferred bold forcible mouldings, coarse but clear-cut free-hand ornamentation in stucco, and either a classic severity of treatment or the turbulent bravura style of the saloon of the Villa Rotonda and of Tiepolo's Cleopatra frescoes in the Palazzo Labia at Venice.
The Italians, building on the impressive traditions of the Augustan era, have always excelled in decorating rooms that require a "grand manner." Their consistent belief that house decoration is a form of interior architecture, and must clearly showcase its architectural connections, has been particularly useful in this regard. In Italy, it's rare to find a large room that isn't well-designed. Sometimes the "grand manner"—the mimic terribilità—can go too far for Anglo-Saxon tastes; it's hard to imagine what kind of entertainment would suit a room like Giulio Romano's Sala dei Giganti in the Palazzo del T as a fitting backdrop. However, aside from these occasional missteps, Italian decorators demonstrated an excellent sense of appropriateness in the decor of state rooms. They favored bold, impactful moldings over small details, opting for robust, clear-cut freehand stucco ornamentation, and either a classic, elegant style or the dynamic bravura of the saloon of the Villa Rotonda and Tiepolo's Cleopatra frescoes in the Palazzo Labia in Venice.

SALON À L'ITALIENNE.
(FROM A PICTURE BY COYPEL.)
SALON À L'ITALIENNE.
(FROM A PICTURE BY COYPEL.)
PLATE XLII.
Plate 42.
The saloon and gallery are the two gala rooms borrowed from Italy by northern Europe. The saloon has already been described in the chapter on Hall and Stairs. It was a two-storied apartment, usually with clerestory, domed ceiling, and a gallery to which access was obtained by concealed staircases (see 137 Plates XLII and XLIII). This gallery was often treated as an arcade or loggia, and in many old Italian prints and pictures there are representations of these saloons, with groups of gaily dressed people looking down from the gallery upon the throngs crowding the floor. The saloon was used in Italy as a ball-room or gambling-room—gaming being the chief social amusement of the eighteenth century.
The saloon and gallery are two festive rooms inspired by Italy that northern Europe adopted. The saloon has already been described in the chapter on Hall and Stairs. It was a two-story space, usually featuring clerestory windows, a domed ceiling, and a gallery accessed by hidden staircases (see 137 Plates XLII and XLIII). This gallery often functioned like an arcade or loggia, and in many old Italian prints and paintings, you can see depictions of these saloons, with groups of stylishly dressed people looking down from the gallery at the crowds on the floor. The saloon in Italy was used as a ballroom or a gambling room, as gaming was the main social activity of the eighteenth century.
In England and France the saloon was rarely two stories high, though there are some exceptions, as for example the saloon at Vaux-le-Vicomte. The cooler climate rendered a clerestory less necessary, and there was never the same passion for grandiose effects as in Italy. The saloon in northern Europe was always a stately and high-studded room, generally vaulted or domed, and often circular in plan; but it seldom reached such imposing dimensions as its Italian prototype, and when more than one story high was known by the distinctive designation of un salon à l'italienne.
In England and France, salons were rarely two stories high, although there were some exceptions, like the salon at Vaux-le-Vicomte. The cooler climate made a clerestory less necessary, and there wasn't the same enthusiasm for grand designs as in Italy. The salon in northern Europe was always a dignified and high-ceilinged room, typically vaulted or domed, and often circular in shape; but it rarely achieved the impressive size of its Italian counterpart, and when it was more than one story high, it was referred to as un salon à l'italienne.
The gallery was probably the first feature in domestic house-planning to be borrowed from Italy by northern Europe. It is seen in almost all the early Renaissance châteaux of France; and as soon as the influence of such men as John of Padua and John Shute asserted itself in England, the gallery became one of the principal apartments of the Elizabethan mansion. There are several reasons for the popularity of the gallery. In the cold rainy autumns and winters north of the Alps it was invaluable as a sheltered place for exercise and games; it was well adapted to display the pictures, statuary and bric-à-brac which, in emulation of Italian collectors, the Northern nobles were beginning to acquire; and it showed off to advantage the long line of ancestral portraits and the tapestries representing a succession of episodes from the Æneid, the Orlando Innamorato, or some of the interminable 138 epics that formed the light reading of the sixteenth century. Then, too, the gallery served for the processions which were a part of the social ceremonial in great houses: the march to the chapel or banquet-hall, the escorting of a royal guest to the state bedroom, and other like pageants.
The gallery was likely the first feature in home design taken from Italy by northern Europe. You can see it in almost all the early Renaissance châteaux of France; and once the influence of people like John of Padua and John Shute took hold in England, the gallery became one of the main rooms in Elizabethan mansions. There are a few reasons for the gallery's popularity. In the chilly, rainy autumns and winters north of the Alps, it was essential as a sheltered spot for exercise and games; it was perfect for displaying the paintings, sculptures, and collectibles that Northern nobles were starting to acquire, inspired by Italian collectors; and it showcased a long line of ancestral portraits and tapestries depicting stories from the Æneid, the Orlando Innamorato, or some of the endless 138 epics that were popular light reading in the sixteenth century. Additionally, the gallery was used for processions that were part of the social ceremonies in grand houses: the march to the chapel or banquet hall, the escorting of a royal guest to the state bedroom, and other similar events.
In France and England the gallery seems for a long time to have been used as a saloon and ball-room, whereas in Italy it was, as a rule, reserved for the display of the art-treasures of the house, no Italian palace worthy of the name being without its gallery of antiquities or of marbles.
In France and England, the gallery has long been used as a lounge and ballroom, while in Italy, it was generally reserved for showcasing the art treasures of the home. No Italian palace worth its name was without its gallery of antiquities or marbles.
In modern houses the ball-room and music-room are the two principal gala apartments. A music-room need not be a gala room in the sense of being used only for large entertainments; but since it is outside the circle of every-day use, and more or less associated with entertaining, it seems best to include it in this chapter.
In modern homes, the ballroom and music room are the two main spaces for celebrations. A music room doesn't have to be a formal gathering space used only for big events; however, because it's not part of everyday use and is somewhat tied to entertaining, it makes sense to include it in this chapter.
Many houses of average size have a room large enough for informal entertainments. Such a room, especially in country houses, should be decorated in a gay simple manner in harmony with the rest of the house and with the uses to which the room is to be put. Rooms of this kind may be treated with a white dado, surmounted by walls painted in a pale tint, with boldly modelled garlands and attributes in stucco, also painted white (see Plate XIII). If these stucco decorations are used to frame a series of pictures, such as fruit and flower-pieces or decorative subjects, the effect is especially attractive. Large painted panels with eighteenth-century genre subjects or pastoral scenes, set in simple white panelling, are also very decorative. A coved ceiling is best suited to rooms of this comparatively simple character, while in state ball-rooms the dome increases the general appearance of splendor.
Many average-sized houses have a room that's big enough for casual entertaining. This type of room, especially in country homes, should be decorated in a cheerful and simple style that matches the rest of the house and its intended use. These rooms can have a white dado and walls painted in a light color, with bold stucco garlands and decorative features also painted white (see Plate XIII). If these stucco decorations frame a series of pictures, like fruit and flower arrangements or decorative subjects, the overall look is especially appealing. Large painted panels featuring 18th-century genre scenes or pastoral themes, set against simple white paneling, are also very attractive. A coved ceiling works best for these relatively simple rooms, while a dome in grand ballrooms enhances the overall feeling of elegance.

BALL-ROOM, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA. LATE XVIII CENTURY.
(EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)
BALL-ROOM, ROYAL PALACE, GENOA. LATE 18TH CENTURY.
(EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)
PLATE XLIII.
Plate 43.
139 A panelling of mirrors forms a brilliant ball-room decoration, and charming effects are produced by painting these mirrors with birds, butterflies, and garlands of flowers, in the manner of the famous Italian mirror-painter, Mario dei Fiori—"Mario of the Flowers"—as he was called in recognition of his special gift. There is a beautiful room by this artist in the Borghese Palace in Rome, and many Italian palaces contain examples of this peculiarly brilliant style of decoration, which might be revived to advantage by modern painters.
139 A panel of mirrors creates a stunning ballroom decoration, and lovely effects are achieved by painting these mirrors with birds, butterflies, and flower garlands, similar to the renowned Italian mirror artist, Mario dei Fiori—"Mario of the Flowers"—known for his unique talent. There's a beautiful room created by this artist in the Borghese Palace in Rome, and many Italian palaces feature examples of this distinctly vibrant style of decoration, which modern painters could successfully revive.
In ball-rooms of great size and importance, where the walls demand a more architectural treatment, the use of an order naturally suggests itself. Pilasters of marble, separated by marble niches containing statues, form a severe but splendid decoration; and if white and colored marbles are combined, and the whole is surmounted by a domed ceiling frescoed in bright colors, the effect is extremely brilliant.
In large and important ballrooms, where the walls need a more architectural approach, using an order seems fitting. Marble pilasters, spaced apart by marble niches that hold statues, create a striking yet elegant decoration; and when white and colored marbles are mixed, topped with a domed ceiling painted in vibrant colors, the result is incredibly stunning.
In Italy the architectural decoration of large rooms was often entirely painted (see Plate XLIV), the plaster walls being covered with a fanciful piling-up of statues, porticoes and balustrades, while figures in Oriental costume, or in the masks and parti-colored dress of the Comédie Italienne, leaned from simulated loggias or wandered through marble colonnades.
In Italy, the architectural decoration of large rooms was often completely painted (see Plate XLIV), with plaster walls adorned by an imaginative arrangement of statues, porticoes, and balustrades, while figures in Eastern attire, or in the masks and colorful costumes of the Comédie Italienne, leaned from fake loggias or strolled through marble colonnades.
The Italian decorator held any audacity permissible in a room used only by a throng of people, whose mood and dress made them ready to accept the fairy-tales on the walls as a fitting background to their own masquerading. Modern travellers, walking through these old Italian saloons in the harsh light of day, while cobwebs hang from the audacious architecture, and the cracks in the plaster look like wounds in the cheeks of simpering nymphs and shepherdesses, should remember that such apartments were 140 meant to be seen by the soft light of wax candles in crystal chandeliers, with fantastically dressed dancers thronging the marble floor.
The Italian decorator embraced any boldness allowed in a room filled with a crowd, whose attitude and outfits made them ready to accept the fairy-tales on the walls as a perfect backdrop for their own masquerade. Modern travelers, walking through these old Italian salons in the harsh daylight, while cobwebs hang from the daring architecture and the cracks in the plaster resemble wounds on the cheeks of smiling nymphs and shepherdesses, should remember that these spaces were meant to be viewed in the gentle glow of wax candles in crystal chandeliers, with fantastically dressed dancers crowding the marble floor.
Such a ball-room, if reproduced in the present day, would be far more effective than the conventional white-and-gold room, which, though unobjectionable when well decorated, lacks the imaginative charm, the personal note, given by the painter's touch.
Such a ballroom, if created today, would be much more impressive than the usual white-and-gold room, which, although fine when well decorated, lacks the creative allure and personal touch that an artist can provide.
Under Louis XIV many French apartments of state were panelled with colored marbles, with an application of attributes or trophies, and other ornamental motives in fire-gilt bronze: a sumptuous mode of treatment according well with a domed and frescoed ceiling. Tapestry was also much used, and forms an admirable decoration, provided the color-scheme is light and the design animated. Seventeenth and eighteenth-century tapestries are the most suitable, as the scale of color is brighter and the compositions are gayer than in the earlier hangings.
Under Louis XIV, many French state apartments were decorated with colored marbles, accented by attributes or trophies and other decorative elements in gilded bronze. This lavish style matched well with a domed and frescoed ceiling. Tapestry was also widely used and serves as an excellent decoration, as long as the color scheme is light and the design is lively. Seventeenth and eighteenth-century tapestries are the most appropriate, as their color palette is brighter and the designs are more cheerful than those of earlier tapestries.
Modern dancers prefer a polished wooden floor, and it is perhaps smoother and more elastic than any other surface; but in beauty and decorative value it cannot be compared with a floor of inlaid marble, and as all the dancing in Italian palaces is still done on such floors, the preference for wood is probably the result of habit. In a ball-room of any importance, especially where marble is used on the walls, the floor should always be of the same substance (see floors in Plates XXIX, XXX, and LV).
Modern dancers prefer a polished wooden floor, and it’s likely smoother and more flexible than any other surface; however, in terms of beauty and decorative appeal, it can't compare to a floor made of inlaid marble. Since all the dancing in Italian palaces still takes place on such floors, the preference for wood is probably just a habit. In a ballroom of any significance, especially where marble is used on the walls, the floor should always match the same material (see floors in Plates XXIX, XXX, and LV).

SALOON IN THE VILLA VERTEMATI. XVI CENTURY.
(EXAMPLE OF FRESCOED WALLS AND CARVED WOODEN CEILING.)
SALOON IN THE VILLA VERTEMATI. XVI CENTURY.
(EXAMPLE OF FRESCOED WALLS AND CARVED WOODEN CEILING.)
PLATE XLIV.
Plate 44.
Gala apartments, as distinguished from living-rooms, should be lit from the ceiling, never from the walls. No ball-room or saloon is complete without its chandeliers: they are one of the characteristic features of a gala room (see Plates V, XIX, XXXIV, XLIII, XLV, L). For a ball-room, where all should be light and 141 brilliant, rock-crystal or cut-glass chandeliers are most suitable: reflected in a long line of mirrors, they are an invaluable factor in any scheme of gala decoration.
Gala apartments, unlike living rooms, should be lit from the ceiling, never from the walls. No ballroom or lounge is complete without its chandeliers; they are one of the defining features of a gala room (see Plates V, XIX, XXXIV, XLIII, XLV, L). For a ballroom, where everything should be bright and dazzling, rock-crystal or cut-glass chandeliers are the best choice: reflected in a long line of mirrors, they are an essential part of any gala decoration scheme.

SALA DELLO ZODIACO, ROYAL PALACE, MANTUA. XVIII CENTURY.
(EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)
SALA DELLO ZODIACO, ROYAL PALACE, MANTUA. 18TH CENTURY.
(EXAMPLE OF STUCCO DECORATION.)
PLATE XLV.
Plate 45.
The old French decorators relied upon the reflection of mirrors for producing an effect of distance in the treatment of gala rooms. Above the mantel, there was always a mirror with another of the same shape and size directly opposite; and the glittering perspective thus produced gave to the scene an air of fantastic unreality. The gala suite being so planned that all the rooms adjoined each other, the effect of distance was further enhanced by placing the openings in line, so that on entering the suite it was possible to look down its whole length. The importance of preserving this long vista, or enfilade, as the French call it, is dwelt on by all old writers on house-decoration. If a ball-room be properly lit and decorated, it is never necessary to dress it up with any sort of temporary ornamentation: the true mark of the well-decorated ball-room is to look always ready for a ball.
The old French decorators used mirrors to create an illusion of distance in gala rooms. There was always a mirror above the mantel, with another one of the same shape and size directly across from it; this sparkling perspective gave the scene a surreal vibe. The gala suite was designed so that all the rooms connected, enhancing the sense of distance by aligning the openings, allowing a clear view down its entire length upon entering. The importance of maintaining this long vista, or enfilade, as the French call it, is emphasized by all traditional writers on interior design. If a ballroom is properly lit and decorated, there's no need for any temporary decorations: the true sign of a well-decorated ballroom is that it always looks ready for a party.
The only chair seen in most modern ball-rooms is the folding camp-seat hired by the hundred when entertainments are given; but there is no reason why a ball-room should be even temporarily disfigured by these makeshifts, which look their worst when an effort is made to conceal their cheap construction under a little gilding and satin. In all old ball-rooms, benches and tabourets (small seats without backs) were ranged in a continuous line along the walls. These seats, handsomely designed, and covered with tapestry, velvet, or embroidered silk slips, were a part of the permanent decoration of the room. On ordinary occasions they would be sufficient for a modern ball-room; and when larger entertainments made it needful to provide additional seats, these might be copied from the seventeenth-century perroquets, examples 142 of which may be found in the various French works on the history of furniture. These perroquets, or folding chairs without arms, made of natural walnut or gilded, with seats of tapestry, velvet or decorated leather, would form an excellent substitute for the modern cotillon seat.
The only chairs you usually see in most modern ballrooms are the folding camp seats rented by the hundreds for parties; however, there's no reason for a ballroom to be even temporarily spoiled by these makeshift options, which look their worst when attempts are made to hide their cheap construction with a little gilding and satin. In all traditional ballrooms, benches and tabourets (small seats without backs) were placed in a continuous line along the walls. These seats, beautifully designed and covered with tapestries, velvet, or embroidered silk slips, were a permanent part of the room's decor. On regular occasions, they would be sufficient for a modern ballroom; and when larger events needed more seating, additional chairs could be inspired by the seventeenth-century perroquets, examples of which can be found in various French works on furniture history. These perroquets, or folding chairs without arms, made of natural walnut or gilded, with seats of tapestry, velvet, or decorated leather, would make an excellent replacement for the modern cotillon seat.
The first rule to be observed in the decoration of the music-room is the avoidance of all stuff hangings, draperies, and substances likely to deaden sound. The treatment chosen for the room must of course depend on its size and its relation to the other rooms in the house. While a music-room should be more subdued in color than a ball-room, sombre tints and heavy ornament are obviously inappropriate: the effect aimed at should be one of lightness and serenity in form and color. However small and simple the music-room may be, it should always appear as though there were space overhead for the notes to escape; and some form of vaulting or doming is therefore more suitable than a flat ceiling.
The first rule to keep in mind when decorating the music room is to avoid heavy drapes, hangings, and materials that could muffle sound. The design chosen for the room should naturally depend on its size and how it connects with the other rooms in the house. While a music room should have more muted colors than a ballroom, dark shades and heavy decorations are clearly not suitable; the goal should be to create a feeling of lightness and calm in both form and color. No matter how small and simple the music room is, it should always give the impression that there is space above for the sound to rise; therefore, some kind of vaulted or domed ceiling is more appropriate than a flat ceiling.
While plain panelling, if well designed, is never out of keeping, the walls of a music-room are specially suited to a somewhat fanciful style of decoration. In a ball-room, splendor and brilliancy of effect are more needful than a studied delicacy; but where people are seated, and everything in the room is consequently subjected to close and prolonged scrutiny, sprightliness of composition should be combined with variety of detail, the decoration being neither so confused and intricate as to distract attention, nor so conventional as to be dismissed with a glance on entering the room.
While simple paneling, if well designed, is always appropriate, the walls of a music room are especially suited for a more whimsical style of decoration. In a ballroom, the focus is more on grandeur and vibrant effects than on subtlety; however, in a space where people are seated and everything is closely examined, a lively composition should be paired with diverse details. The decor shouldn't be so busy and complex that it distracts from what’s happening, nor so ordinary that it’s overlooked upon entering the room.

FRENCH TABLE.
(TRANSITION BETWEEN LOUIS XIV AND LOUIS XV PERIODS.)
FRENCH TABLE.
(TRANSITION BETWEEN THE LOUIS XIV AND LOUIS XV PERIODS.)
PLATE XLVI.
Plate 46.
The early Renaissance compositions in which stucco low-reliefs blossom into painted arabesques and tendrils, are peculiarly adapted to a small music-room; while those who prefer a more 143 architectural treatment may find admirable examples in some of the Italian eighteenth-century rooms decorated with free-hand stucco ornament, or in the sculptured wood-panelling of the same period in France. At Remiremont in the Vosges, formerly the residence of a noble order of canonesses, the abbess's hôtel contains an octagonal music-room of exceptional beauty, the panelled walls being carved with skilfully combined musical instruments and flower-garlands.
The early Renaissance designs, where stucco low-reliefs transform into painted arabesques and tendrils, are particularly suited for a small music room. Meanwhile, those who prefer a more architectural style might appreciate the stunning examples found in some Italian eighteenth-century rooms adorned with free-hand stucco decorations, or in the sculptured wood paneling from the same era in France. At Remiremont in the Vosges, which used to be the home of a noble order of canonesses, the abbess's hôtel features an octagonal music room of exceptional beauty, with the panelled walls intricately carved with expertly intertwined musical instruments and floral garlands.
In larger apartments a fanciful style of fresco-painting might be employed, as in the rooms painted by Tiepolo in the Villa Valmarana, near Vicenza, or in the staircase of the Palazzo Sina, at Venice, decorated by Longhi with the episodes of an eighteenth-century carnival. Whatever the design chosen, it should never resemble the formal treatment suited to ball-room and saloon: the decoration should sound a note distinctly suggestive of the purpose for which the music-room is used.
In bigger apartments, a creative style of fresco painting could be used, like in the rooms painted by Tiepolo in the Villa Valmarana, near Vicenza, or in the staircase of the Palazzo Sina, in Venice, decorated by Longhi with scenes from an 18th-century carnival. No matter what design is chosen, it should never look like the formal style suited for ballrooms and salons: the decoration should clearly reflect the purpose of the music room.
It is difficult to understand why modern music-rooms have so long been disfigured by the clumsy lines of grand and upright pianos, since the cases of both might be modified without affecting the construction of the instrument. Of the two, the grand piano would be the easier to remodel: if its elephantine supports were replaced by slender fluted legs, and its case and sounding-board were painted, or inlaid with marquetry, it would resemble the charming old clavecin which preceded the pianoforte.
It’s hard to see why today’s music rooms are still cluttered with the awkward shapes of grand and upright pianos, since their designs could be changed without altering the way the instruments work. Of the two, the grand piano would be the simpler one to redesign: if its bulky legs were swapped out for thin fluted ones, and its body and soundboard were painted or decorated with inlays, it would look like the beautiful old harpsichord that came before the piano.
Fewer changes are possible in the "upright"; but a marked improvement could be produced by straightening its legs and substituting right angles for the weak curves of the lid. The case itself might be made of plainly panelled mahogany, with a few good ormolu ornaments; or of inlaid wood, with a design of musical instruments and similar "attributes"; or it might be 144 decorated with flower-garlands and arabesques painted either on the natural wood or on a gilt or colored background.
Fewer changes can be made to the "upright," but a noticeable improvement could be achieved by straightening its legs and replacing the weak curves of the lid with right angles. The case itself could be made from simple paneled mahogany, featuring a few nice ormolu decorations; or it could be crafted from inlaid wood with a design of musical instruments and similar "attributes"; or it might be 144 adorned with flower garlands and arabesques painted either on the natural wood or on a gold or colored background.
Designers should also study the lines of those two long-neglected pieces of furniture, the music-stool and music-stand. The latter should be designed to match the piano, and painted or inlaid like its case. The revolving mushroom that now serves as a music-stool is a modern invention: the old stools were substantial circular seats resting on four fluted legs. The manuals of the eighteenth-century cabinet-makers contain countless models of these piano-seats, which might well be reproduced by modern designers: there seems no practical reason why the accessories of the piano should be less decorative than those of the harpsichord.
Designers should also take a look at the lines of those two long-overlooked pieces of furniture: the music stool and music stand. The latter should be designed to match the piano and be painted or inlaid like its case. The revolving mushroom that’s currently used as a music stool is a modern invention; the old stools had solid circular seats on four fluted legs. The manuals of eighteenth-century cabinet makers have countless designs for these piano seats, which modern designers could definitely recreate. There’s really no practical reason why the accessories for a piano shouldn’t be as decorative as those for a harpsichord.

LIBRARY OF LOUIS XVI, PALACE OF VERSAILLES.
(LOUIS XV WRITING-TABLE WITH BUST.)
LIBRARY OF LOUIS XVI, PALACE OF VERSAILLES.
(LOUIS XV WRITING DESK WITH BUST.)
PLATE XLVII.
Plate 47.
XII
THE LIBRARY, SMOKING-ROOM, AND "DEN"
In the days when furniture was defined as "that which may be carried about," the natural bookcase was a chest with a strong lock. These chests, packed with precious manuscripts, followed the prince or noble from one castle to another, and were even carried after him into camp. Before the invention of printing, when twenty or thirty books formed an exceptionally large library, and many great personages were content with the possession of one volume, such ambulant bookcases were sufficient for the requirements of the most eager bibliophile. Occasionally the volumes were kept in a small press or cupboard, and placed in a chest only when their owner travelled; but the bookcase, as now known, did not take shape until much later, for when books multiplied with the introduction of printing, it became customary to fit up for their reception little rooms called cabinets. In the famous cabinet of Catherine de Medici at Blois the walls are lined with book-shelves concealed behind sliding panels—a contrivance rendered doubly necessary by the general insecurity of property, and by the fact that the books of that period, whether in manuscript or printed, were made sumptuous as church jewelry by the art of painter and goldsmith.
In the days when furniture was simply defined as "things you can move," a natural bookcase was just a chest with a strong lock. These chests, filled with precious manuscripts, traveled with princes or nobles from one castle to another, and even went with them into camp. Before the invention of printing, when having twenty or thirty books was considered an exceptionally large library, and many important figures were satisfied with just one volume, these portable bookcases were enough for even the most passionate book lover. Sometimes the books were kept in a small press or cupboard and only placed in a chest when their owner traveled; however, the bookcase as we know it today didn’t come about until much later. As books became more numerous due to printing, it became common to set up small rooms called cabinets for them. In the famous cabinet of Catherine de Medici at Blois, the walls are lined with bookshelves hidden behind sliding panels—this was especially necessary because of the general insecurity of property and because books at that time, whether manuscripts or printed, were made to look as lavish as church jewelry by the skills of painters and goldsmiths.
Long after the establishment of the printing-press, books, except 146 in the hands of the scholar, continued to be a kind of curiosity, like other objects of art: less an intellectual need than a treasure upon which rich men prided themselves. It was not until the middle of the seventeenth century that the taste for books became a taste for reading. France led the way in this new fashion, which was assiduously cultivated in those Parisian salons of which Madame de Rambouillet's is the recognized type. The possession of a library, hitherto the privilege of kings, of wealthy monasteries, or of some distinguished patron of letters like Grolier, Maioli, or de Thou, now came to be regarded as a necessity of every gentleman's establishment. Beautiful bindings were still highly valued, and some of the most wonderful work produced in France belongs to the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries; but as people began to buy books for the sake of what they contained, less exaggerated importance was attached to their exterior, so that bindings, though perfect as taste and skill could make them, were seldom as extravagantly enriched as in the two preceding centuries. Up to a certain point this change was not to be regretted: the mediæval book, with its gold or ivory bas-reliefs bordered with precious stones, and its massive jewelled clasps, was more like a monstrance or reliquary than anything meant for less ceremonious use. It remained for the Italian printers and binders of the sixteenth century, and for their French imitators, to adapt the form of the book to its purpose, changing, as it were, a jewelled idol to a human companion.
Long after the printing press was invented, books, except 146 in the possession of scholars, remained more of a curiosity, like other art pieces: less a necessary item for knowledge and more a treasure for wealthy individuals to show off. It wasn't until the mid-seventeenth century that the interest in books transformed into a passion for reading. France was at the forefront of this trend, which thrived in Parisian salons, the most well-known of which was hosted by Madame de Rambouillet. Owning a library, previously a privilege reserved for kings, wealthy monasteries, or notable patrons of literature like Grolier, Maioli, or de Thou, became essential for every gentleman's home. Beautiful bindings continued to be prized, and some of the most exquisite work produced in France dates back to the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries; however, as people started buying books for their content rather than their appearance, less emphasis was placed on exteriors. Consequently, despite being crafted with great taste and skill, bindings were rarely as extravagantly decorated as those from the previous two centuries. To some extent, this shift was welcome: the medieval book, adorned with gold or ivory reliefs and bordered with precious stones, paired with heavy jewel-encrusted clasps, resembled more of a ceremonial piece than something for everyday use. It was left to the Italian printers and binders of the sixteenth century, along with their French imitators, to reshape the book's design for its intended purpose, transforming it from a jeweled idol into a human companion.

SMALL LIBRARY AT AUDLEY END, ENGLAND. XVIII CENTURY.
SMALL LIBRARY AT AUDLEY END, ENGLAND. 18TH CENTURY.
PLATE XLVIII.
PLATE 48.
The substitution of the octavo for the folio, and certain modifications in binding which made it possible to stand books upright instead of laying one above the other with edges outward, gradually gave to the library a more modern aspect. In France, by the middle of the seventeenth century, the library had come to be a 147 recognized feature in private houses. The Renaissance cabinet continued to be the common receptacle for books; but as the shelves were no longer concealed, bindings now contributed to the decoration of the room. Movable bookcases were not unknown, but these seem to have been merely presses in which wooden door-panels were replaced by glass or by a lattice-work of brass wire. The typical French bookcase à deux corps—that is, made in two separate parts, the lower a cupboard to contain prints and folios, the upper with shelves and glazed or latticed doors—was introduced later, and is still the best model for a movable bookcase. In rooms of any importance, however, the French architect always preferred to build his book-shelves into niches formed in the thickness of the wall, thus utilizing the books as part of his scheme of decoration.
The replacement of the octavo with the folio, along with some changes in binding that allowed books to stand upright instead of stacking them with the edges facing out, gradually gave libraries a more modern look. By the middle of the seventeenth century in France, libraries had become a recognized feature in private homes. The Renaissance cabinet remained the typical storage for books; however, since the shelves were no longer hidden, the bindings started to enhance the room's décor. Movable bookcases existed, but they seemed more like cabinets where wooden door panels were swapped out for glass or brass mesh. The classic French bookcase à deux corps—made of two separate sections, the lower part a cupboard for prints and folios, and the upper part with shelves and glazed or lattice doors—was introduced later and is still the best design for a movable bookcase. In important rooms, however, the French architect preferred to build book shelves into niches created in the wall, effectively incorporating the books into his decorative design.
There is no doubt that this is not only the most practical, but the most decorative, way of housing any collection of books large enough to be so employed. To adorn the walls of a library, and then conceal their ornamentation by expensive bookcases, is a waste, or rather a misapplication, of effects—always a sin against æsthetic principles.
There’s no doubt that this is not just the most practical but also the most decorative way to display a collection of books that's large enough to fill it. Decorating the walls of a library and then covering that decoration with expensive bookcases is wasteful, or rather a misuse of beauty—always a violation of aesthetic principles.
The importance of bookbindings as an element in house-decoration has already been touched upon; but since a taste for good bindings has come to be regarded as a collector's fad, like accumulating snuff-boxes or baisers-de-paix, it seems needful to point out how obvious and valuable a means of decoration is lost by disregarding the outward appearance of books. To be decorative, a bookcase need not contain the productions of the master-binders,—old volumes by Eve and Derôme, or the work of Roger Payne and Sanderson,—unsurpassed as they are in color-value. Ordinary bindings of half morocco or vellum form an expanse of 148 warm lustrous color; such bindings are comparatively inexpensive; yet people will often hesitate to pay for a good edition bound in plain levant half the amount they are ready to throw away upon a piece of modern Saxe or a silver photograph-frame.
The significance of bookbindings as a part of home decoration has already been mentioned; however, since an appreciation for quality bindings has come to be seen as a collector's hobby, much like collecting snuff-boxes or baisers-de-paix, it’s important to highlight how obvious and valuable a decorating opportunity is lost by ignoring the exterior of books. A bookcase doesn’t have to hold the works of master binders—old editions by Eve and Derôme, or pieces by Roger Payne and Sanderson—no matter how unmatched they are in color quality. Standard bindings of half morocco or vellum create a broad area of 148 warm, shiny color; these bindings are relatively affordable; yet people often hesitate to pay for a good edition bound in plain levant half the amount they would readily spend on a piece of modern Saxe or a silver picture frame.
The question of binding leads incidentally to that of editions, though the latter is hardly within the scope of this book. People who have begun to notice the outside of their books naturally come to appreciate paper and type; and thus learn that the modern book is too often merely the cheapest possible vehicle for putting words into print. The last few years have brought about some improvement; and it is now not unusual for a publisher, in bringing out a book at the ordinary rates, to produce also a small edition in large-paper copies. These large-paper books, though as yet far from perfect in type and make-up, are superior to the average "commercial article"; and, apart from their artistic merit, are in themselves a good investment, since the value of such editions increases steadily year by year. Those who cannot afford both edition and binding will do better to buy large-paper books or current first editions in boards, than "handsomely bound" volumes unworthy in type and paper. The plain paper or buckram covers of a good publisher are, in fact, more decorative, because more artistic, than showy tree-calf or "antique morocco."
The issue of binding also brings up the topic of editions, even though that’s not really the focus of this book. People who start to notice the outside of their books naturally begin to value the paper and type; they realize that modern books are often just the cheapest way to print words. In recent years, there has been some improvement; it’s not uncommon for publishers to release a small edition of large-paper copies alongside a regular book. These large-paper editions, while still not perfect in type and design, are better than the average "commercial product"; and aside from their artistic value, they are a good investment since their worth goes up steadily over time. Those who can’t afford both the edition and the binding would be wiser to purchase large-paper books or current first editions in boards, rather than "handsomely bound" volumes that are lacking in type and paper quality. The plain paper or buckram covers from a reputable publisher are actually more attractive, because they’re more artistic, than flashy tree-calf or "antique morocco."
The same principle applies to the library itself: plain shelves filled with good editions in good bindings are more truly decorative than ornate bookcases lined with tawdry books.
The same principle applies to the library itself: simple shelves filled with quality editions in nice bindings are more genuinely decorative than fancy bookcases lined with cheap books.
It has already been pointed out that the plan of building book-shelves into the walls is the most decorative and the most practical (see Plate XLVIII). The best examples of this treatment are found in France. The walls of the rooms thus decorated were usually of panelled wood, either in natural oak or walnut, as in the beautiful 149 library of the old university at Nancy, or else painted in two contrasting colors, such as gray and white. When not set in recesses, the shelves formed a sort of continuous lining around the walls, as in the library of Louis XVI in the palace at Versailles (see Plate XLVII), or in that of the Duc de Choiseul at Chanteloup, now set up in one of the rooms of the public library at Tours.
It has already been noted that the idea of building bookcases into the walls is both the most stylish and the most functional (see Plate XLVIII)). The best examples of this approach are found in France. The walls of these decorated rooms were usually made of paneled wood, either in natural oak or walnut, like in the beautiful 149 library of the old university in Nancy, or they were painted in two contrasting colors, such as gray and white. When not recessed, the shelves created a continuous lining around the walls, like in the library of Louis XVI at the palace of Versailles (see Plate XLVII), or in that of the Duc de Choiseul at Chanteloup, which is now displayed in one of the rooms of the public library at Tours.
In either case, instead of being detached pieces of furniture, the bookcases formed an organic part of the wall-decoration. Any study of old French works on house-decoration and furniture will show how seldom the detached bookcase was used in French libraries: but few models are to be found, and these were probably designed for use in the boudoir or study, rather than in the library proper (see bookcase in Plate V).
In either case, instead of being separate pieces of furniture, the bookcases were an integral part of the wall decor. Any examination of old French works on home decor and furniture will reveal how rarely standalone bookcases were used in French libraries: few models exist, and those were likely intended for use in the boudoir or study, rather than in the actual library (see bookcase in Plate V).
In England, where private libraries were fewer and less extensive, the movable bookcase was much used, and examples of built-in shelves are proportionately rarer. The hand-books of the old English cabinet-makers contain innumerable models of handsome bookcases, with glazed doors set with diamond-shaped panes in wooden mouldings, and the familiar broken pediment surmounted by a bust or an urn. It was natural that where books were few, small bookcases should be preferred to a room lined with shelves; and in the seventeenth century, according to John Evelyn, the "three nations of Great Britain" contained fewer books than Paris.
In England, where private libraries were less common and smaller, movable bookcases were widely used, and built-in shelves were relatively rare. The handbooks of old English cabinetmakers feature countless designs for beautiful bookcases, complete with glazed doors set with diamond-shaped panes in wooden frames, and the well-known broken pediment crowned with a bust or urn. It made sense that where books were limited, people would prefer smaller bookcases instead of a room filled with shelves; and in the seventeenth century, according to John Evelyn, the "three nations of Great Britain" had fewer books than Paris.
Almost all the old bookcases had one feature in common: that is, the lower cupboard with solid doors. The bookcase proper rested upon this projecting cupboard, thus raising the books above the level of the furniture. The prevalent fashion of low book-shelves, starting from the floor, and not extending much higher than the dado-moulding, has probably been brought about 150 by the other recent fashion of low-studded rooms. Architects are beginning to rediscover the forgotten fact that the stud of a room should be regulated by the dimensions of its floor-space; so that in the newer houses the dwarf bookcase is no longer a necessity. It is certainly less convenient than the tall old-fashioned press; for not only must one kneel to reach the lower shelves, but the books are hidden, and access to them is obstructed, by their being on a level with the furniture.
Almost all the old bookcases shared one feature: a lower cupboard with solid doors. The actual bookcase sat on this projecting cupboard, which lifted the books above the level of the furniture. The current trend of low bookshelves, starting from the floor and not reaching much higher than the dado molding, has likely come about because of the recent trend of low-ceilinged rooms. Architects are starting to remember that the ceiling height of a room should be based on its floor space; as a result, in newer houses, the short bookcase is no longer a necessity. It’s definitely less convenient than the tall old-fashioned cabinet; not only do you have to kneel to reach the lower shelves, but the books are also hidden and hard to access because they are level with the furniture.
The general decoration of the library should be of such character as to form a background or setting to the books, rather than to distract attention from them. The richly adorned room in which books are but a minor incident is, in fact, no library at all. There is no reason why the decorations of a library should not be splendid; but in that case the books must be splendid too, and sufficient in number to dominate all the accessory decorations of the room.
The overall decoration of the library should create a background or setting for the books, rather than distract from them. A room that is lavishly decorated, where books are just an afterthought, isn't really a library at all. There's no reason why a library can't have beautiful decorations, but in that case, the books need to be impressive as well and numerous enough to overshadow any additional decor in the room.
When there are books enough, it is best to use them as part of the decorative treatment of the walls, panelling any intervening spaces in a severe and dignified style; otherwise movable bookcases may be placed against the more important wall-spaces, the walls being decorated with wooden panelling or with mouldings and stucco ornaments; but in this case composition and color-scheme must be so subdued as to throw the bookcases and their contents into marked relief. It does not follow that because books are the chief feature of the library, other ornaments should be excluded; but they should be used with discrimination, and so chosen as to harmonize with the spirit of the room. Nowhere is the modern litter of knick-knacks and photographs more inappropriate than in the library. The tables should be large, substantial, and clear of everything but lamps, books and papers—one table 151 at least being given over to the filing of books and newspapers. The library writing-table is seldom large enough, or sufficiently free from odds and ends in the shape of photograph-frames, silver boxes, and flower-vases, to give free play to the elbows. A large solid table of the kind called bureau-ministre (see the table in Plate XLVII) is well adapted to the library; and in front of it should stand a comfortable writing-chair such as that represented in Plate XLIX.
When there are plenty of books, it's best to use them as part of the wall decor, paneling any empty spaces in a simple and elegant style. If that's not possible, movable bookcases can be placed against the more significant wall areas, while the walls can be decorated with wooden paneling or with moldings and stucco decorations. However, in this case, the composition and color scheme should be so understated that the bookcases and their contents stand out. Just because books are the main feature of the library doesn't mean other decorations should be left out; they should be chosen carefully to fit the room's overall vibe. Nowhere is the modern clutter of trinkets and photos more out of place than in a library. The tables should be large, sturdy, and clear of everything except lamps, books, and papers—at least one table should be dedicated to filing books and newspapers. The library writing table is often too small or cluttered with things like picture frames, silver boxes, and vases, leaving little space for working comfortably. A large, solid table known as a bureau-ministre (see the table in Plate XLVII) is ideal for the library; in front of it should be a comfortable writing chair like the one shown in Plate XLIX.
The housing of a great private library is one of the most interesting problems of interior architecture. Such a room, combining monumental dimensions with the rich color-values and impressive effect produced by tiers of fine bindings, affords unequalled opportunity for the exercise of the architect's skill. The two-storied room with gallery and stairs and domed or vaulted ceiling is the finest setting for a great collection. Space may of course be gained by means of a series of bookcases projecting into the room and forming deep bays along each of the walls; but this arrangement is seldom necessary save in a public library, and however skilfully handled must necessarily diminish the architectural effect of the room. In America the great private library is still so much a thing of the future that its treatment need not be discussed in detail. Few of the large houses lately built in the United States contain a library in the serious meaning of the term; but it is to be hoped that the next generation of architects will have wider opportunities in this direction.
The design of a large private library is one of the most fascinating challenges in interior architecture. A room that has grand dimensions, combined with the rich colors and striking impact created by rows of beautiful bookbindings, offers an unmatched chance for the architect's creativity. A two-story room with a gallery, staircase, and a dome or vaulted ceiling is the perfect backdrop for an extensive collection. While additional space can be created with a series of bookcases that extend into the room and create deep alcoves along the walls, this setup is usually only needed in a public library. Even when done well, it tends to reduce the architectural beauty of the space. In America, the large private library remains largely a future prospect, so its design doesn’t require in-depth discussion at this time. Many of the large homes built recently in the United States do not include a library in the true sense of the word; however, it's hoped that the next generation of architects will have more chances to explore this area.
The smoking-room proper, with its mise en scène of Turkish divans, narghilehs, brass coffee-trays, and other Oriental properties, is no longer considered a necessity in the modern house; and the room which would formerly have been used for this special purpose now comes rather under the head of the master's lounging-room, 152 or "den"—since the latter word seems to have attained the dignity of a technical term.
The smoking room, decorated with Turkish couches, hookahs, brass coffee trays, and other Eastern decor, is no longer seen as essential in today’s homes. Now, the space that would have been dedicated to this purpose is more likely to be referred to as the master’s lounging area, or "den"—as that term has become more widely recognized. 152
Whatever extravagances the upholsterer may have committed in other parts of the house, it is usually conceded that common sense should regulate the furnishing of the den. Fragile chairs, lace-petticoat lamp-shades and irrelevant bric-à-brac are consequently excluded; and the master's sense of comfort often expresses itself in a set of "office" furniture—a roller-top desk, a revolving chair, and others of the puffy type already described as the accepted model of a luxurious seat. Thus freed from the superfluous, the den is likely to be the most comfortable room in the house; and the natural inference is that a room, in order to be comfortable, must be ugly. One can picture the derision of the man who is told that he might, without the smallest sacrifice of comfort or convenience, transact his business at a Louis XVI writing-table, seated in a Louis XVI chair!—yet the handsomest desks of the last century—the fine old bureaux à la Kaunitz or à cylindre—were the prototypes of the modern "roller-top"; and the cane or leather-seated writing-chair, with rounded back and five slim strong legs, was far more comfortable than the amorphous revolving seat. Convenience was not sacrificed to beauty in either desk or chair; but both the old pieces, being designed by skilled cabinet-makers, were as decorative as they were useful. There seems, in fact, no reason why the modern den should not resemble the financiers' bureaux seen in so many old prints: rooms of dignified plainness, but where each line of wall-panelling and furniture was as carefully studied and intelligently adapted to its ends as though intended for a drawing-room or boudoir.
No matter what lavish choices the upholsterer may have made in other parts of the house, it’s generally accepted that common sense should guide the furnishing of the den. Delicate chairs, lace lamp shades, and random knick-knacks are typically left out; the owner’s preference for comfort often shows in a set of "office" furniture—a roll-top desk, a swivel chair, and other cushy pieces already noted as the typical luxurious seating. With the unnecessary items removed, the den is likely the most comfortable room in the house; and it seems logical to conclude that for a room to be comfortable, it should be unattractive. You can imagine the ridicule of someone told they could, without sacrificing any comfort or convenience, conduct their business at a Louis XVI writing desk while sitting in a Louis XVI chair!—yet the most beautiful desks from the last century—the exquisite old bureaux à la Kaunitz or à cylindre—were the original models for today’s "roller-top," and the cane or leather-seated writing chair, with its curved back and five slender sturdy legs, was far more comfortable than the awkward swivel seat. Neither convenience nor beauty was compromised in either the desk or chair; both old pieces, crafted by skilled cabinet-makers, were just as decorative as they were functional. In fact, there’s no reason why today’s den can’t resemble the financiers’ bureaux found in so many old prints: rooms of respectable simplicity, where every line of wall paneling and furniture was thoughtfully designed and intelligently suited to its purpose, just like in a drawing room or a boudoir.
Reference has been made to the way in which, even in small houses, a room may be sacrificed to a supposed "effect," or to 153 some inherited tradition as to its former use. Thus the family drawing-room is too often made uninhabitable from some vague feeling that a "drawing-room" is not worthy of its name unless too fine to sit in; while the small front room on the ground floor—in the average American house the only corner given over to the master—is thrown into the hall, either that the house may appear larger and handsomer, or from sheer inability to make so small a room habitable.
Reference has been made to how, even in small homes, a room may be sacrificed for a supposed "effect," or to some inherited tradition regarding its previous use. Thus, the family living room is often made unlivable due to some vague idea that a "living room" isn’t worthy of the name unless it’s too fancy to actually use; meanwhile, the small front room on the ground floor—in the average American house the only space allocated to the master—is often turned into part of the hallway, either to make the house look larger and more appealing, or simply because there’s no way to make such a small room comfortable.
There is no reason why even a ten-by-twelve or an eight-by-fourteen foot room should not be made comfortable; and the following suggestions are intended to indicate the lines on which an appropriate scheme of decoration might be carried out.
There’s no reason why even a ten-by-twelve or an eight-by-fourteen foot room can’t be made comfortable; the following suggestions are meant to show how a suitable decoration scheme could be done.
In most town houses the small room down-stairs is built with an opening in the longitudinal wall, close to the front door, while there is usually another entrance at the back of the room, facing the window; one at least of these openings being, as a rule, of exaggerated width. In such cases the door in the side of the room should be walled up: this gives privacy and provides enough additional wall-space for a good-sized piece of furniture.
In most townhouses, the small room downstairs has an opening in the long wall near the front door, and there's usually another entrance at the back of the room, facing the window; at least one of these openings is typically quite wide. In these situations, the door on the side of the room should be bricked up: this creates privacy and adds enough extra wall space for a decent-sized piece of furniture.
The best way of obtaining an effect of size is to panel the walls by means of clear-cut architectural mouldings: a few strong vertical lines will give dignity to the room and height to the ceiling. The walls should be free from pattern and light in color, since dark walls necessitate much artificial light, and have the disadvantage of making a room look small.
The best way to create a sense of space is to panel the walls using sharp architectural moldings: a few bold vertical lines will add elegance to the room and make the ceiling look higher. The walls should be pattern-free and light in color, as dark walls require more artificial light and can make a room feel cramped.
The ceiling, if not plain, must be ornamented with the lightest tracery, and supported by a cornice correspondingly simple in design. Heavy ceiling-mouldings are obviously out of place in a small room, and a plain expanse of plaster is always preferable to misapplied ornament. 154
The ceiling, if not plain, should have the lightest patterns and be supported by a cornice that is similarly simple in design. Heavy ceiling moldings clearly don’t fit in a small room, and a plain plaster surface is always better than poorly used decoration. 154
A single curtain made of some flexible material, such as corduroy or thin unlined damask, and so hung that it may be readily drawn back during the day, is sufficient for the window; while in a corner near this window may be placed an easy-chair and a small solidly made table, large enough to hold a lamp and a book or two.
A single curtain made from a flexible material like corduroy or lightweight unlined damask, hung in a way that allows it to be easily pulled back during the day, is all you need for the window. In a corner near this window, an easy chair and a small, sturdy table can be placed—big enough to hold a lamp and a couple of books.
These rooms, in some recently built town houses, contain chimneys set in an angle of the wall: a misplaced attempt at quaintness, making it inconvenient to sit near the hearth, and seriously interfering with the general arrangement of the room. When the chimney occupies the centre of the longitudinal wall there is space, even in a very narrow room, for a group of chairs about the fireplace—provided, as we are now supposing, the opening in the parallel wall has been closed. A bookcase or some other high piece of furniture may be placed on each side of the mantel, and there will be space opposite for a sofa and a good-sized writing-table. If the pieces of furniture chosen are in scale with the dimensions of the room, and are placed against the wall, instead of being set sideways, with the usual easel or palm-tree behind them, it is surprising to see how much a small room may contain without appearing to be overcrowded.
These rooms, in some recently built townhouses, have chimneys set at an angle in the wall: a misguided attempt at charm that makes it uncomfortable to sit by the fireplace and seriously disrupts the overall layout of the room. When the chimney is located in the center of the long wall, there is enough space, even in a very narrow room, for a group of chairs around the fireplace—assuming, as we’re now considering, that the opening in the opposite wall has been closed off. A bookcase or some other tall piece of furniture can be placed on each side of the mantel, and there will be room across from it for a sofa and a decent-sized writing table. If the furniture chosen fits the scale of the room and is positioned against the wall instead of sideways, with the usual easel or palm tree behind them, it’s impressive to see how much a small room can hold without feeling cramped.

DINING-ROOM, PALACE OF COMPIÈGNE. LOUIS XVI PERIOD.
(OVER-DOORS AND OVER-MANTEL PAINTED IN GRISAILLE, BY SAUVAGE.)
DINING ROOM, PALACE OF COMPIÈGNE. LOUIS XVI ERA.
(OVER-DOORS AND OVER-MANTEL PAINTED IN GRISAILLE, BY SAUVAGE.)
PLATE L.
PLATE L.
XIII
THE DINING-ROOM
The dining-room, as we know it, is a comparatively recent innovation in house-planning. In the early middle ages the noble and his retainers ate in the hall; then the grand'salle, built for ceremonial uses, began to serve as a banqueting-room, while the meals eaten in private were served in the lord's chamber. As house-planning adapted itself to the growing complexity of life, the mediæval bedroom developed into a private suite of living-rooms, preceded by an antechamber; and this antechamber, or one of the small adjoining cabinets, was used as the family dining-room, the banqueting-hall being still reserved for state entertainments.
The dining room, as we know it today, is a relatively recent development in home design. In the early Middle Ages, nobles and their followers ate in the hall; then the grand'salle, initially built for ceremonies, began to be used as a banquet room, while meals taken in private were served in the lord's chamber. As home design adjusted to the increasing complexity of life, the medieval bedroom evolved into a private suite of living areas, leading to an antechamber; and this antechamber, or one of the small adjacent rooms, was used as the family dining room, with the banquet hall still set aside for formal events.
The plan of dining at haphazard in any of the family living-rooms persisted on the Continent until the beginning of the eighteenth century: even then it was comparatively rare, in France, to see a room set apart for the purpose of dining. In small hôtels and apartments, people continued to dine in the antechamber; where there were two antechambers, the inner was used for that purpose; and it was only in grand houses, or in the luxurious establishments of the femmes galantes, that dining-rooms were to be found. Even in such cases the room described as a salle à manger was often only a central antechamber or saloon into which the living-rooms opened; indeed, Madame du Barry's sumptuous dining-room 156 at Luciennes was a vestibule giving directly upon the peristyle of the villa.
The practice of dining randomly in any of the family living rooms continued in Europe until the early eighteenth century. Even then, it was still quite uncommon, especially in France, to find a room specifically designated for dining. In small hotels and apartments, people still ate in the foyer; if there were two foyers, the inner one was used for that purpose. It was only in large houses or the lavish establishments of courtesans that dedicated dining rooms existed. Even in such cases, the room termed a dining room was often just a central foyer or salon that connected to the living rooms. In fact, Madame du Barry's extravagant dining room at Luciennes was a vestibule that opened directly onto the villa’s peristyle.
In England the act of dining seems to have been taken more seriously, while the rambling outgrowths of the Elizabethan residence included a greater variety of rooms than could be contained in any but the largest houses built on more symmetrical lines. Accordingly, in old English house-plans we find rooms designated as "dining-parlors"; many houses, in fact, contained two or three, each with a different exposure, so that they might be used at different seasons. These rooms can hardly be said to represent our modern dining-room, since they were not planned in connection with kitchen and offices, and were probably used as living-rooms when not needed for dining. Still, it was from the Elizabethan dining-parlor that the modern dining-room really developed; and so recently has it been specialized into a room used only for eating, that a generation ago old-fashioned people in England and America habitually used their dining-rooms to sit in. On the Continent the incongruous uses of the rooms in which people dined made it necessary that the furniture should be easily removed. In the middle ages, people dined at long tables composed of boards resting on trestles, while the seats were narrow wooden benches or stools, so constructed that they could easily be carried away when the meal was over. With the sixteenth century, the table-à-tréteaux gave way to various folding tables with legs, and the wooden stools were later replaced by folding seats without arms called perroquets. In the middle ages, when banquets were given in the grand'salle, the plate was displayed on movable shelves covered with a velvet slip, or on elaborately carved dressers; but on ordinary occasions little silver was set out in French dining-rooms, and the great English sideboard, 157 with its array of urns, trays and wine-coolers, was unknown in France. In the common antechamber dining-room, whatever was needed for the table was kept in a press or cupboard with solid wooden doors; changes of service being carried on by means of serving-tables, or servantes—narrow marble-topped consoles ranged against the walls of the room.
In England, the act of dining seems to have been taken more seriously, while the sprawling expansions of Elizabethan homes included a wider variety of rooms than could fit in any but the largest, more symmetrical houses. As a result, in old English house plans, we find rooms labeled as "dining parlors"; many homes actually had two or three, each facing a different direction, so they could be used in different seasons. These rooms can hardly be considered our modern dining room, since they weren't designed in conjunction with the kitchen and other service areas, and were likely used as living spaces when not being used for dining. Still, it was from the Elizabethan dining parlor that the modern dining room truly evolved; and so recently has it been specialized as a room used only for eating that a generation ago, traditional people in England and America regularly used their dining rooms as sitting areas. On the Continent, the mismatched uses of the rooms where people dined required that the furniture be easily removable. In the Middle Ages, people dined at long tables made of boards resting on trestles, while the seats were narrow wooden benches or stools designed to be easily moved after the meal was over. With the sixteenth century, the table-à-tréteaux was replaced by various folding tables with legs, and the wooden stools were later swapped for folding seats without arms called perroquets. In the Middle Ages, when banquets were held in the grand'salle, plates were displayed on movable shelves covered with velvet slips or on intricately carved dressers; but during regular occasions, little silver was set out in French dining rooms, and the grand English sideboard, 157 with its array of urns, trays, and wine coolers, was absent in France. In the common antechamber dining room, everything needed for the table was stored in a press or cupboard with solid wooden doors; changes of service were carried out using serving tables, or servantes—narrow marble-topped consoles lined against the walls of the room.

DINING-ROOM FOUNTAIN, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
LOUIS XV PERIOD.
DINING-ROOM FOUNTAIN, PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU.
LOUIS XV ERA.
PLATE LI.
PLATE 51.
For examples of dining-rooms, as we understand the term, one must look to the grand French houses of the eighteenth century (see Plate L) and to the same class of dwellings in England. In France such dining-rooms were usually intended for gala entertainments, the family being still served in antechamber or cabinet; but English houses of the same period generally contain a family dining-room and another intended for state.
For examples of dining rooms, as we understand the term today, one must look to the grand French houses of the eighteenth century (see Plate L) and similar homes in England. In France, these dining rooms were usually designed for formal events, while the family would still be served in an antechamber or small private room; however, English houses from the same period typically have a family dining room and another one meant for special occasions.
The dining-room of Madame du Barry at Luciennes, already referred to, was a magnificent example of the great dining-saloon. The ceiling was a painted Olympus; the white marble walls were subdivided by Corinthian pilasters with plinths and capitals of gilt bronze, surmounted by a frieze of bas-reliefs framed in gold; four marble niches contained statues by Pajou, Lecomte, and Moineau; and the general brilliancy of effect was increased by crystal chandeliers, hung in the intercolumniations against a background of looking-glass.
The dining room of Madame du Barry at Luciennes, already mentioned, was an amazing example of a grand dining hall. The ceiling was painted to resemble Olympus; the white marble walls were divided by Corinthian columns with golden bronze bases and capitals, topped with a frieze of gold-framed bas-reliefs; four marble niches held statues by Pajou, Lecomte, and Moineau; and the overall brightness was enhanced by crystal chandeliers hanging in between the columns against a backdrop of mirrors.
Such a room, the banqueting-hall of the official mistress, represents the courtisane's ideal of magnificence: decorations as splendid, but more sober and less theatrical, marked the dining-rooms of the aristocracy, as at Choisy, Gaillon and Rambouillet.
Such a room, the banquet hall of the official mistress, represents the courtesan's ideal of luxury: the decorations are just as stunning, but more understated and less dramatic, similar to the dining rooms of the aristocracy, like those at Choisy, Gaillon, and Rambouillet.
The state dining-rooms of the eighteenth century were often treated with an order, niches with statues being placed between the pilasters. Sometimes one of these niches contained a fountain serving as a wine-cooler—a survival of the stone or metal 158 wall-fountains in which dishes were washed in the mediæval dining-room. Many of these earlier fountains had been merely fixed to the wall; but those of the eighteenth century, though varying greatly in design, were almost always an organic part of the wall-decoration (see Plate LI). Sometimes, in apartments of importance, they formed the pedestal of a life-size group or statue, as in the dining-room of Madame de Pompadour; while in smaller rooms they consisted of a semicircular basin of marble projecting from the wall and surmounted by groups of cupids, dolphins or classic attributes. The banqueting-gallery of Trianon-sous-Bois contains in one of its longitudinal walls two wide niches with long marble basins; and Mariette's edition of d'Aviler's Cours d'Architecture gives the elevation of a recessed buffet flanked by small niches containing fountains. The following description, accompanying d'Aviler's plate, is quoted here as an instance of the manner in which elaborate compositions were worked out by the old decorators: "The second antechamber, being sometimes used as a dining-room, is a suitable place for the buffet represented. This buffet, which may be incrusted with marble or stone, or panelled with wood-work, consists in a recess occupying one of the side walls of the room. The recess contains a shelf of marble or stone, supported on brackets and surmounting a small stone basin which serves as a wine-cooler. Above the shelf is an attic flanked by volutes, and over this attic may be placed a picture, generally a flower or fruit-piece, or the representation of a concert, or some such agreeable scene; while in the accompanying plate the attic is crowned by a bust of Comus, wreathed with vines by two little satyrs—the group detaching itself against a trellised background enlivened with birds. The composition is completed by two lateral niches 159 for fountains, adorned with masks, tritons and dolphins of gilded lead."
The state dining rooms of the eighteenth century were often organized with niches that held statues positioned between the pilasters. Sometimes, one of these niches featured a fountain that acted as a wine cooler—a remnant of the stone or metal wall fountains used for washing dishes in medieval dining rooms. Many of these earlier fountains were simply attached to the wall; however, the ones from the eighteenth century, while varying in design, were typically an integral part of the wall décor (see Plate LI). In significant apartments, they often served as the base for life-size groups or statues, like in Madame de Pompadour's dining room; whereas in smaller rooms, they were made up of a semicircular marble basin that extended from the wall, topped with groups of cupids, dolphins, or classical elements. The banqueting gallery of Trianon-sous-Bois features two wide niches with long marble basins along one of its long walls, and Mariette's edition of d'Aviler's Cours d'Architecture illustrates an elevated recessed buffet bordered by small niches with fountains. The following description, accompanying d'Aviler's plate, serves as an example of how the old decorators developed intricate designs: "The second antechamber, sometimes used as a dining room, is an appropriate location for the buffet represented. This buffet, which can be made of marble or stone, or paneled with wood, consists of a recess in one of the room's side walls. The recess has a marble or stone shelf supported by brackets, sitting above a small stone basin that functions as a wine cooler. Above the shelf is an attic flanked by volutes, and a picture, usually a floral or fruit arrangement, or a scene of a concert or similar pleasant setting, may be placed above this attic; in the accompanying plate, the attic is topped with a bust of Comus, wrapped in vines by two little satyrs—the group stands out against a trellised backdrop filled with birds. The design is rounded out by two side niches for fountains, decorated with masks, tritons, and dolphins made of gilded lead."
These built-in sideboards and fountains were practically the only feature distinguishing the old dining-rooms from other gala apartments. At a period when all rooms were painted, panelled, or hung with tapestry, no special style of decoration was thought needful for the dining-room; though tapestry was seldom used, for the practical reason that stuff hangings are always objectionable in a room intended for eating.
These built-in sideboards and fountains were pretty much the only things that set the old dining rooms apart from other fancy spaces. Back when all rooms were painted, paneled, or draped with tapestry, no specific decoration style was considered necessary for the dining room; though tapestry was rarely used, mainly because fabric hangings are always a hassle in a room meant for eating.
Towards the end of the seventeenth century, when comfortable seats began to be made, an admirably designed dining-room chair replaced the earlier benches and perroquets. The eighteenth century dining-chair is now often confounded with the light chaise volante used in drawing-rooms, and cabinet-makers frequently sell the latter as copies of old dining-chairs. These were in fact much heavier and more comfortable, and whether cane-seated or upholstered, were invariably made with wide deep seats, so that the long banquets of the day might be endured without constraint or fatigue; while the backs were low and narrow, in order not to interfere with the service of the table. (See Plates LII and LIII. Plates XLVI and L also contain good examples of dining-chairs.) In England the state dining-room was decorated much as it was in France: the family dining-room was simply a plain parlor, with wide mahogany sideboards or tall glazed cupboards for the display of plate and china. The solid English dining-chairs of mahogany, if less graceful than those used on the Continent, are equally well adapted to their purpose.
Towards the end of the seventeenth century, when comfortable seating started to be created, a well-designed dining room chair replaced the earlier benches and perroquets. The dining chair of the eighteenth century is often confused with the light chaise volante used in drawing rooms, and cabinet makers frequently sell the latter as replicas of old dining chairs. In reality, these chairs were much heavier and more comfortable, and whether they had cane seats or were upholstered, they were always made with wide, deep seats so that people could endure the long banquets of the time without discomfort or fatigue; the backs were low and narrow to avoid interfering with table service. (See Plates LII and LIII. Plates XLVI and L also contain good examples of dining chairs.) In England, the state dining room was decorated much like it was in France: the family dining room was simply a plain parlor, featuring wide mahogany sideboards or tall glass cupboards to display plates and china. The sturdy English dining chairs made of mahogany, while less graceful than those used on the Continent, are equally well suited for their purpose.
The foregoing indications may serve to suggest the lines upon which dining-room decoration might be carried out in the present day. The avoidance of all stuff hangings and heavy curtains is 160 of great importance: it will be observed that even window-curtains were seldom used in old dining-rooms, such care being given to the decorative detail of window and embrasure that they needed no additional ornament in the way of drapery. A bare floor of stone or marble is best suited to the dining-room; but where the floor is covered, it should be with a rug, not with a nailed-down carpet.
The earlier suggestions can help guide how dining room decoration might be done today. It's essential to avoid all heavy drapes and thick curtains. You'll notice that even in old dining rooms, window curtains were rarely used because so much attention was paid to the decorative details of the windows that extra drapery wasn't necessary. A bare stone or marble floor works best for the dining room, but if the floor is covered, it should be with a rug rather than a fixed carpet.
The dining-room should be lit by wax candles in side appliques or in a chandelier; and since anything tending to produce heat and to exhaust air is especially objectionable in a room used for eating, the walls should be sufficiently light in color to make little artificial light necessary. In the dining-rooms of the last century, in England as well as on the Continent, the color-scheme was usually regulated by this principle: the dark dining-room panelled with mahogany or hung with sombre leather is an invention of our own times. It has already been said that the old family dining-room was merely a panelled parlor. Sometimes the panels were of light unvarnished oak, but oftener they were painted in white or in some pale tint easily lit by wax candles. The walls were often hung with fruit or flower-pieces, or with pictures of fish and game: a somewhat obvious form of adornment which it has long been the fashion to ridicule, but which was not without decorative value and appropriateness. Pictures representing life and action often grow tiresome when looked at over and over again, day after day: a fact which the old decorators probably had in mind when they hung what the French call natures mortes in the dining-room.
The dining room should be lit by wax candles in side appliques or a chandelier; and because anything that generates heat and exhausts air is especially undesirable in a room used for eating, the walls should be light enough in color to require minimal artificial light. In the dining rooms of the last century, both in England and on the Continent, the color scheme was typically guided by this principle: the dark dining room paneled with mahogany or draped in dark leather is a more modern idea. It has already been mentioned that the traditional family dining room was simply a paneled parlor. Sometimes the panels were made of light, unvarnished oak, but more often they were painted white or a light shade that could easily be illuminated by wax candles. The walls were often adorned with fruit or flower paintings or pictures of fish and game: a somewhat obvious decoration that’s long been out of fashion to mock, but which had its own decorative value and suitability. Pictures depicting life and action can become tiresome when seen repeatedly, day after day: a fact the old decorators likely kept in mind when they hung what the French call natures mortes in the dining room.
Concerning the state dining-room that forms a part of many modern houses little remains to be said beyond the descriptions already given of the various gala apartments. It is obvious that 161 the banqueting-hall should be less brilliant than a ball-room and less fanciful in decoration than a music-room: a severer and more restful treatment naturally suggests itself, but beyond this no special indications are required.
Concerning the state dining room that is part of many modern homes, not much more needs to be said beyond the descriptions already provided about the various fancy rooms. It's clear that the banquet hall should be less flashy than a ballroom and less ornate than a music room. A simpler and more calming design makes sense, but other than that, no specific guidelines are necessary.
The old dining-rooms were usually heated by porcelain stoves. Such a stove, of fine architectural design, set in a niche corresponding with that which contains the fountain, is of great decorative value in the composition of the room; and as it has the advantage of giving out less concentrated heat than an open fire, it is specially well suited to a small or narrow dining-room, where some of the guests must necessarily sit close to the hearth.
The old dining rooms were typically heated by porcelain stoves. A well-designed stove, placed in a niche next to the fountain, adds significant decorative value to the room's overall look. Plus, since it emits less intense heat than an open fire, it’s particularly ideal for a small or narrow dining room, where some guests inevitably have to sit close to the warmth.
Most houses which have banquet-halls contain also a smaller apartment called a breakfast-room; but as this generally corresponds in size and usage with the ordinary family dining-room, the same style of decoration is applicable to both. However ornate the banquet-hall may be, the breakfast-room must of course be simple and free from gilding: the more elaborate the decorations of the larger room, the more restful such a contrast will be found.
Most houses that have banquet halls also have a smaller space called a breakfast room; however, since this is usually similar in size and purpose to a typical family dining room, the same style of decoration works for both. Regardless of how fancy the banquet hall may be, the breakfast room should be simple and without gold accents: the more elaborate the decorations in the larger room, the more comforting the contrast will be.
Of the dinner-table, as we now know it, little need be said. The ingenious but ugly extension-table with a central support, now used all over the world, is an English invention. There seems no reason why the general design should not be improved without interfering with the mechanism of this table; but of course it can never be so satisfactory to the eye as one of the old round or square tables, with four or six tapering legs, such as were used in eighteenth-century dining-rooms before the introduction of the "extension."
Of the dinner table as we know it today, not much needs to be said. The clever but unattractive extension table with a central support, now used worldwide, is an English invention. There seems to be no reason why the overall design couldn't be improved without disrupting the mechanics of this table; however, it can never look as pleasing as one of the old round or square tables, with four or six slender legs, like those used in eighteenth-century dining rooms before the introduction of the "extension."
XIV
BEDROOMS
The history of the bedroom has been incidentally touched upon in tracing the development of the drawing-room from the mediæval hall. It was shown that early in the middle ages the sleeping-chamber, which had been one of the first outgrowths of the hall, was divided into the chambre de parade, or incipient drawing-room, and the chambre au giste, or actual sleeping-room.
The history of the bedroom has been briefly mentioned while discussing how the drawing-room evolved from the medieval hall. It was pointed out that early in the Middle Ages, the sleeping area, which was one of the first developments from the hall, was divided into the chambre de parade, or early drawing-room, and the chambre au giste, or actual sleeping room.
The increasing development of social life in the sixteenth century brought about a further change; the state bedroom being set aside for entertainments of ceremony, while the sleeping-chamber was used as the family living-room and as the scene of suppers, card-parties, and informal receptions—or sometimes actually as the kitchen. Indeed, so varied were the uses to which the chambre au giste was put, that in France especially it can hardly be said to have offered a refuge from the promiscuity of the hall.
The growing complexity of social life in the sixteenth century led to another shift; the state bedroom was reserved for formal events, while the sleeping area became the family living room and the setting for dinners, card games, and casual gatherings—or sometimes even served as the kitchen. In fact, the uses of the chambre au giste were so diverse, particularly in France, that it’s hard to say it provided an escape from the mixed company of the hall.

BEDROOM. PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU. LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
(LOUIS XVI BED AND CHAIR, MODERN SOFA.)
BEDROOM. PALACE OF FONTAINEBLEAU. LOUIS XIV PERIOD.
(LOUIS XVI BED AND CHAIR, MODERN SOFA.)
PLATE LIV.
Plate 54.
As a rule, the bedrooms of the Renaissance and of the seventeenth century were very richly furnished. The fashion of raising the bed on a dais separated from the rest of the room by columns and a balustrade was introduced in France in the time of Louis XIV. This innovation gave rise to the habit of dividing the decoration of the room into two parts; the walls being usually panelled or painted, while the "alcove," as it was called, was hung in 163 tapestry, velvet, or some rich stuff in keeping with the heavy curtains that completely enveloped the bedstead. This use of stuff hangings about the bed, so contrary to our ideas of bedroom hygiene, was due to the difficulty of heating the large high-studded rooms of the period, and also, it must be owned, to the prevalent dread of fresh air as of something essentially unwholesome and pernicious.
As a rule, the bedrooms of the Renaissance and the seventeenth century were very elegantly furnished. The trend of elevating the bed on a platform separated from the rest of the room by columns and a railing began in France during the reign of Louis XIV. This change led to the common practice of splitting the room's decoration into two parts; the walls were typically paneled or painted, while the "alcove," as it was called, was adorned with 163 tapestry, velvet, or other luxurious fabrics that matched the heavy curtains completely surrounding the bed. This use of fabric draping around the bed, which goes against our modern ideas about bedroom cleanliness, was due to the challenges of heating the high-ceilinged rooms of that time, and also, it must be said, to the widespread fear of fresh air being viewed as something inherently unhealthy and harmful.
In the early middle ages people usually slept on the floor; though it would seem that occasionally, to avoid cold or dampness, the mattress was laid on cords stretched upon a low wooden framework. In the fourteenth century the use of such frameworks became more general, and the bed was often enclosed in curtains hung from a tester resting on four posts. Bed-hangings and coverlet were often magnificently embroidered; but in order that it might not be necessary to transport from place to place the unwieldy bedstead and tester, these were made in the rudest manner, without attempt at carving or adornment. In course of time this primitive framework developed into the sumptuous four-post bedstead of the Renaissance, with elaborately carved cornice and colonnes torses enriched with gilding. Thenceforward more wealth and skill were expended upon the bedstead than upon any other article of furniture. Gilding, carving, and inlaying of silver, ivory or mother-of-pearl, combined to adorn the framework, and embroidery made the coverlet and hangings resplendent as church vestments. This magnificence is explained by the fact that it was customary for the lady of the house to lie in bed while receiving company. In many old prints representing suppers, card-parties, or afternoon visits, the hostess is thus seen, with elaborately dressed head and stiff brocade gown, while her friends are grouped about the bedside in equally rich attire. 164 This curious custom persisted until late in the eighteenth century; and under such conditions it was natural that the old cabinet-makers should vie with each other in producing a variety of ornate and fanciful bedsteads. It would be useless to enumerate here the modifications in design marking the different periods of decoration: those who are interested in the subject will find it treated in detail in the various French works on furniture.
In the early Middle Ages, people typically slept on the floor. However, sometimes to avoid the cold or dampness, a mattress was placed on cords stretched over a low wooden frame. By the fourteenth century, these types of frames became more common, and beds were often surrounded by curtains hung from a canopy resting on four posts. Bed hangings and coverlets were often beautifully embroidered, but to avoid the hassle of moving the bulky bed frame and canopy, they were made in a very basic way, without any carving or embellishment. Over time, this simple frame evolved into the luxurious four-poster bed of the Renaissance, featuring intricate carved cornices and twisted columns enhanced with gold. From then on, more wealth and craftsmanship were dedicated to bedsteads than to any other piece of furniture. Gilding, carving, and inlaying with silver, ivory, or mother-of-pearl decorated the frames, while embroidery made the coverlets and hangings as stunning as church vestments. This opulence is explained by the fact that it was common for the lady of the house to stay in bed while hosting guests. In many old prints depicting dinners, card parties, or afternoon visits, the hostess is shown like this, with an elaborately styled hairdo and a stiff brocade gown, while her friends are gathered around the bedside in equally fine clothing. 164 This unusual custom continued until the late eighteenth century; under these circumstances, it was only natural for the old cabinetmakers to compete in creating a range of ornate and imaginative bedsteads. It would be pointless to list here the design changes that marked different decorative periods: those interested in the topic can find it explored in detail in various French works on furniture.
It was natural that while the bedroom was used as a salon it should be decorated with more elaboration than would otherwise have been fitting; but two causes combined to simplify its treatment in the eighteenth century. One of these was the new fashion of petits appartements. With artists so keenly alive to proportion as the old French designers, it was inevitable that such a change in dimensions should bring about a corresponding change in decoration. The bedrooms of the eighteenth century, though sometimes elaborate in detail, had none of the pompous richness of the great Renaissance or Louis XIV room (see Plate LIV). The pretentious dais with its screen of columns was replaced by a niche containing the bed; plain wood-panelling succeeded to tapestry and embroidered hangings; and the heavy carved ceiling with its mythological centre-picture made way for light traceries on plaster.
It was natural that while the bedroom was used as a salon, it would be decorated with more detail than what would typically be appropriate; however, two factors came together to simplify its design in the eighteenth century. One of these was the new trend of petits appartements. With artists so attuned to proportion like the old French designers, it was inevitable that such a shift in size would lead to a corresponding shift in decoration. The bedrooms of the eighteenth century, though sometimes intricate in detail, lacked the grand richness of the great Renaissance or Louis XIV rooms (see Plate LIV). The grand dais with its screen of columns was replaced by a niche for the bed; plain wood paneling took the place of tapestries and embroidered hangings; and the heavy carved ceiling with its mythological centerpiece gave way to light designs on plaster.
The other change in the decoration of French bedrooms was due to the substitution of linen or cotton bed and window-hangings for the sumptuous velvets and brocades of the seventeenth century. This change has usually been ascribed to the importation of linens and cottons from the East; and no doubt the novelty of these gay indiennes stimulated the taste for simple hangings. The old inventories, however, show that, in addition to the imported India hangings, plain white linen curtains with a colored border were much used; and it is probably the change in the size 165 of rooms that first led to the adoption of thin washable hangings. The curtains and bed-draperies of damask or brocatelle, so well suited to the high-studded rooms of the seventeenth century, would have been out of place in the small apartments of the Regency. In studying the history of decoration, it will generally be found that the supposed vagaries of house-furnishing were actually based on some practical requirement; and in this instance the old decorators were doubtless guided rather by common sense than by caprice. The adoption of these washable materials certainly introduced a style of bedroom-furnishing answering to all the requirements of recent hygiene; for not only were windows and bedsteads hung with unlined cotton or linen, but chairs and sofas were covered with removable housses, or slip-covers; while the painted wall-panelling and bare brick or parquet floors came far nearer to the modern sanitary ideal than do the papered walls and nailed-down carpets still seen in many bedrooms. This simple form of decoration had the additional charm of variety; for it was not unusual to have several complete sets of curtains and slip-covers, embroidered to match, and changed with the seasons. The hangings and covers of the queen's bedroom at Versailles were changed four times a year.
The other change in French bedroom decor was the replacement of lavish velvet and brocade bed and window hangings from the seventeenth century with linen or cotton ones. This shift is often linked to the import of linens and cottons from the East, and the novelty of these vibrant indiennes likely sparked a preference for simpler hangings. However, old inventories reveal that, in addition to the imported Indian hangings, plain white linen curtains with a colored border were widely used; it’s probable that the change in room sizes first led to the use of thin washable hangings. The damask or brocatelle curtains and bed draperies, which suited the grand, high-ceilinged rooms of the seventeenth century, would have felt out of place in the smaller Regency apartments. When examining the history of decoration, it generally becomes clear that what are thought to be trends in home furnishing were often driven by practical needs; in this case, the decorators likely leaned more toward common sense than whim. The use of these washable materials definitely introduced a style of bedroom furnishing that met modern hygiene standards; not only were windows and beds adorned with unlined cotton or linen, but chairs and sofas were covered with removable housses, or slipcovers, while painted wall panels and bare brick or parquet floors better aligned with contemporary sanitary ideals than the papered walls and fixed carpets still found in many bedrooms. This straightforward style of decoration also offered variety; it wasn’t uncommon to have several complete sets of curtains and slipcovers, embroidered to match, and changed with the seasons. The hangings and covers in the queen's bedroom at Versailles were changed four times a year.
Although bedrooms are still "done" in chintz, and though of late especially there has been a reaction from the satin-damask bedroom with its dust-collecting upholstery and knick-knacks, the modern habit of lining chintz curtains and of tufting chairs has done away with the chief advantages of the simpler style of treatment. There is something illogical in using washable stuffs in such a way that they cannot be washed, especially in view of the fact that the heavily lined curtains, which might be useful to exclude light and cold, are in nine cases out of ten so hung by 166 the upholsterer that they cannot possibly be drawn at night. Besides, the patterns of modern chintzes have so little in common with the toiles imprimées of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries that they scarcely serve the same decorative purpose; and it is therefore needful to give some account of the old French bedroom hangings, as well as of the manner in which they were employed.
Although bedrooms are still decorated in chintz, and especially recently there has been a shift away from satin-damask bedrooms with their dust-collecting upholstery and knick-knacks, modern practices like lining chintz curtains and tufting chairs have eliminated the main benefits of the simpler style. It seems illogical to use washable materials in a way that prevents them from being washed, particularly since the heavily lined curtains, which could effectively block light and cold, are often hung by the upholsterer in such a manner that they can't be drawn at night nine times out of ten. Moreover, the patterns of modern chintzes have very little in common with the toiles imprimées of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, making them hardly suitable for the same decorative purpose; thus, it's important to provide some insight into the old French bedroom hangings, along with how they were used.
The liking for cotonnades showed itself in France early in the seventeenth century. Before this, cotton materials had been imported from the East; but in the seventeenth century a manufactory was established in France, and until about 1800 cotton and linen curtains and furniture-coverings remained in fashion. This taste was encouraged by the importation of the toiles des Indes, printed cottons of gay color and fanciful design, much sought after in France, especially after the government, in order to protect native industry, had restricted the privilege of importing them to the Compagnie des Indes. It was not until Oberkampf established his manufactory at Jouy in 1760 that the French toiles began to replace those of foreign manufacture. Hitherto the cottons made in France had been stamped merely in outline, the colors being filled in by hand; but Oberkampf invented a method of printing in colors, thereby making France the leading market for such stuffs.
The popularity of cotonnades emerged in France in the early seventeenth century. Before that, cotton materials had been imported from the East; however, in the seventeenth century, a factory was set up in France, and cotton and linen curtains and upholstery remained fashionable until around 1800. This trend was boosted by the import of toiles des Indes, brightly colored printed cottons with imaginative designs that were highly sought after in France, especially after the government restricted the importation of these fabrics to the Compagnie des Indes to protect local industry. It wasn't until Oberkampf launched his factory in Jouy in 1760 that French toiles started to replace foreign ones. Until then, French-made cottons were only stamped with outlines, and colors were applied by hand; but Oberkampf developed a method for printing in colors, making France the leading market for these fabrics.
The earliest printed cottons having been imported from India and China, it was natural that the style of the Oriental designers should influence their European imitators. Europe had, in fact, been prompt to recognize the singular beauty of Chinese art, and in France the passion for chinoiseries, first aroused by Mazarin's collection of Oriental objects of art, continued unabated until the general decline of taste at the end of the eighteenth century. Nowhere, perhaps, was the influence of Chinese art more beneficial 167 to European designers than in the composition of stuff-patterns. The fantastic gaiety and variety of Chinese designs, in which the human figure so largely predominates, gave fresh animation to European compositions, while the absence of perspective and modelling preserved that conventionalism so essential in pattern-designing. The voluminous acanthus-leaves, the fleur-de-lys, arabesques and massive scroll-work so suitable to the Genoese velvets and Lyons silks of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, would have been far too magnificent for the cotton stuffs that were beginning to replace those splendid tissues. On a thin material a heavy architectural pattern was obviously inappropriate; besides, it would have been out of scale with the smaller rooms and lighter style of decoration then coming into fashion.
The earliest printed cottons were imported from India and China, so it was natural for the style of Oriental designers to impact their European imitators. Europe quickly recognized the unique beauty of Chinese art, and in France, the fascination for chinoiseries, first sparked by Mazarin's collection of Oriental art objects, continued strong until taste began to decline at the end of the eighteenth century. Perhaps nowhere was the influence of Chinese art more helpful to European designers than in the creation of fabric patterns. The vibrant gaiety and variety of Chinese designs, which prominently feature the human figure, energized European compositions, while the lack of perspective and modeling maintained the conventional style essential for pattern designing. The large acanthus leaves, fleur-de-lys, arabesques, and bold scroll-work that suited the Genoese velvets and Lyons silks of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries would have been much too extravagant for the cotton fabrics that were starting to replace those luxurious textiles. A heavy architectural pattern would clearly be unsuitable for a lightweight material; moreover, it wouldn’t have matched the smaller rooms and more delicate style of decoration that were becoming popular.
The French designer, while influenced by Chinese compositions, was too artistic to be satisfied with literal reproductions of his Oriental models. Absorbing the spirit of the Chinese designs, he either blent mandarins and pagodas with Italian grottoes, French landscapes, and classical masks and trophies, in one of those delightful inventions which are the fairy-tales of decorative art, or applied the principles of Oriental design to purely European subjects. In comparing the printed cottons of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries with modern chintzes, it will be seen that the latter are either covered with monotonous repetitions of a geometrical figure, or with realistic reproductions of some natural object. Many wall-papers and chintzes of the present day represent loose branches of flowers scattered on a plain surface, with no more relation to each other or to their background than so many real flowers fixed at random against the wall. This literal rendering of natural objects with deceptive accuracy, always condemned by the best artists, is especially inappropriate when brought in 168 close contact with the highly conventionalized forms of architectural composition. In this respect, the endlessly repeated geometrical figure is obviously less objectionable; yet the geometrical design, as produced to-day, has one defect in common with the other—that is, lack of imagination. Modern draughtsmen, in eliminating from their work that fanciful element (always strictly subordinated to some general scheme of composition) which marked the designs of the last two centuries, have deprived themselves of the individuality and freshness that might have saved their patterns from monotony.
The French designer, influenced by Chinese designs, was too artistic to settle for just copying his Oriental models. Instead of sticking to literal interpretations, he combined elements like mandarins and pagodas with Italian grottoes, French landscapes, and classical masks and trophies, creating unique pieces that are akin to the fairy-tales of decorative art. He also applied the principles of Oriental design to entirely European themes. When we compare the printed cottons from the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries with today's chintzes, we see that modern options are often covered with repetitive geometric patterns or realistic depictions of natural objects. Many current wallpapers and chintzes show loosely arranged branches of flowers randomly placed on a flat surface, with no connection to each other or their background, much like real flowers haphazardly stuck on a wall. This literal portrayal of natural items with misleading accuracy, which the best artists have always criticized, is particularly out of place when paired with the heavily stylized forms of architectural design. In this area, the endlessly repeated geometric patterns are clearly less problematic; however, modern geometric designs share a common flaw with the others—namely, a lack of imagination. Today's designers, by stripping away that creative element (which was always aligned with a broader composition scheme) found in designs from the last two centuries, have lost the uniqueness and freshness that could have prevented their patterns from becoming monotonous.
This rejection of the fanciful in composition is probably due to the excessive use of pattern in modern decoration. Where much pattern is used, it must be as monotonous as possible, or it will become unbearable. The old decorators used few lines, and permitted themselves more freedom in design; or rather they remembered, what is now too often forgotten, that in the decoration of a room furniture and objects of art help to make design, and in consequence they were chiefly concerned with providing plain spaces of background to throw into relief the contents of the room. Of late there has been so marked a return to plain panelled or painted walls that the pattern-designer will soon be encouraged to give freer rein to his fancy. In a room where walls and floor are of uniform tint, there is no reason why the design of curtains and chair-coverings should consist of long straight rows of buttercups or crocuses, endlessly repeated.
This rejection of the fanciful in design is likely due to the overuse of patterns in modern decor. When a lot of patterns are used, they have to be as boring as possible, or they become overwhelming. Old decorators used fewer lines and allowed themselves more freedom in design; they also remembered, which is often overlooked today, that in decorating a room, furniture and art pieces contribute to the design. As a result, they mainly focused on providing plain backgrounds to highlight the room's contents. Recently, there's been a clear shift back to plain panelled or painted walls, which will likely encourage pattern designers to unleash more creativity. In a room where the walls and floor are a solid color, there's no reason for the design of curtains and chair covers to feature long, straight rows of buttercups or crocuses, endlessly repeated.

BATH-ROOM, PITTI PALACE, FLORENCE.
LATE XVIII CENTURY. DECORATED BY CACIALLI.
BATHROOM, PITTI PALACE, FLORENCE.
LATE 18TH CENTURY. DECORATED BY CACIALLI.
PLATE LV.
PLATE LV.
It must not be thought that the old designs were unconventional. Nature, in passing through the medium of the imagination, is necessarily transposed and in a manner conventionalized; and it is this transposition, this deliberate selection of certain 169 characteristics to the exclusion of others, that distinguishes the work of art from a cast or a photograph. But the reduction of natural objects to geometrical forms is only one of the results of artistic selection. The Italian fresco-painters—the recognized masters of wall-decoration in the flat—always used the naturalistic method, but subject to certain restrictions in composition or color. This applies also to the Chinese designers, and to the humbler European pattern-makers who on more modest lines followed the same sound artistic traditions. In studying the toiles peintes manufactured in Europe previous to the present century, it will be seen that where the design included the human figure or landscape naturalistically treated (as in the fables of Æsop and La Fontaine, or the history of Don Quixote), the pattern was either printed entirely in one color, or so fantastically colored that by no possibility could it pass for an attempt at a literal rendering of nature. Besides, in all such compositions (and here the Chinese influence is seen) perspective was studiously avoided, and the little superimposed groups or scenes were either connected by some decorative arabesque, or so designed that by their outline they formed a recurring pattern. On the other hand, when the design was obviously conventional a variety of colors was freely used. The introduction of the human figure, animals, architecture and landscape into stuff-patterns undoubtedly gave to the old designs an animation lacking in those of the present day; and a return to the pays bleu of the Chinese artist would be a gain to modern decoration.
It shouldn’t be assumed that the old designs were untraditional. Nature, when interpreted through the imagination, is inevitably transformed and somewhat stylized; and it’s this transformation, this intentional choice of certain traits while leaving others out, that sets art apart from a mold or a photograph. However, simplifying natural objects into geometric shapes is just one outcome of artistic selection. The Italian fresco painters—recognized as the masters of flat wall decoration—always used a naturalistic approach, but with some limitations on composition or color. This is also true for Chinese designers and the simpler European pattern makers who followed those solid artistic traditions on a smaller scale. When examining the painted fabrics made in Europe before the current century, you’ll notice that when the design included human figures or landscapes depicted realistically (like in the fables of Aesop and La Fontaine, or the story of Don Quixote), the pattern was either printed entirely in one color or so vividly colored that it couldn't possibly be seen as a literal interpretation of nature. Additionally, in all such designs (and here we see the Chinese influence), perspective was carefully avoided, and the small layered groups or scenes were either linked by some decorative pattern or laid out so that their outlines formed a repeating motif. Conversely, when the design was clearly stylized, a wide range of colors was freely used. Incorporating human figures, animals, architecture, and landscapes into fabric patterns definitely gave the old designs a liveliness that is missing in those of today; returning to the blue landscapes of the Chinese artist would enhance modern decoration.
Of the various ways in which a bedroom may be planned, none is so luxurious and practical as the French method of subdividing it into a suite composed of two or more small rooms. Where space is not restricted there should in fact be four rooms, preceded 170 by an antechamber separating the suite from the main corridor of the house. The small sitting-room or boudoir opens into this antechamber; and next comes the bedroom, beyond which are the dressing and bath rooms. In French suites of this kind there are usually but two means of entrance from the main corridor: one for the use of the occupant, leading into the antechamber, the other opening into the bath-room, to give access to the servants. This arrangement, besides giving greater privacy, preserves much valuable wall-space, which would be sacrificed in America to the supposed necessity of making every room in a house open upon one of the main passageways.
Of the different ways to design a bedroom, none is as luxurious and practical as the French style of dividing it into a suite made up of two or more small rooms. When there’s enough space, there should actually be four rooms, starting with an antechamber that separates the suite from the main hallway of the house. The small sitting room or boudoir opens into this antechamber, followed by the bedroom, and then the dressing and bathroom. In French suites like this, there are typically only two entrances from the main hallway: one for the occupant that leads into the antechamber, and the other that opens into the bathroom for the servants' access. This setup not only offers more privacy but also preserves valuable wall space that would otherwise be lost in America due to the assumed need for every room in a house to connect directly to one of the main hallways. 170
The plan of the bedroom suite can of course be carried out only in large houses; but even where there is no lack of space, such an arrangement is seldom adopted by American architects, and most of the more important houses recently built contain immense bedrooms, instead of a series of suites. To enumerate the practical advantages of the suite over the single large room hardly comes within the scope of this book; but as the uses to which a bedroom is put fall into certain natural subdivisions, it will be more convenient to consider it as a suite.
The layout of the bedroom suite can only really be implemented in large homes; however, even when there’s plenty of space, American architects rarely choose this design. Most of the more significant homes built lately feature huge bedrooms instead of a series of suites. Listing the practical benefits of the suite compared to a single large room isn't really the focus of this book; still, since the functions of a bedroom generally divide into specific categories, it makes more sense to view it as a suite.
Since bedrooms are no longer used as salons, there is no reason for decorating them in an elaborate manner; and, however magnificent the other apartments, it is evident that in this part of the house simplicity is most fitting. Now that people have been taught the unhealthiness of sleeping in a room with stuff hangings, heavy window-draperies and tufted furniture, the old fashion of painted walls and bare floors naturally commends itself; and as the bedroom suite is but the subdivision of one large room, it is obviously better that the same style of decoration should be used throughout.
Since bedrooms are no longer used as salons, there's no reason to decorate them in a fancy way; and no matter how impressive the other rooms are, it’s clear that simplicity works best in this part of the house. Now that people know it’s unhealthy to sleep in a room with heavy drapes, thick curtains, and bulky furniture, the old trend of painted walls and bare floors makes sense again; plus, since the bedroom suite is just a smaller section of a larger room, it’s obviously better to keep the same style of decoration throughout.
For this reason, plain panelled walls and chintz or cotton hangings 171 are more appropriate to the boudoir than silk and gilding. If the walls are without pattern, a figured chintz may be chosen for curtains and furniture; while those who prefer plain tints should use unbleached cotton, trimmed with bands of color, or some colored linen with applications of gimp or embroidery. It is a good plan to cover all the chairs and sofas in the bedroom suite with slips matching the window-curtains; but where this is done, the furniture should, if possible, be designed for the purpose, since the lines of modern upholstered chairs are not suited to slips. The habit of designing furniture for slip-covers originated in the middle ages. At a time when the necessity of transporting furniture was added to the other difficulties of travel, it was usual to have common carpenter-built benches and tables, that might be left behind without risk, and to cover these with richly embroidered slips. The custom persisted long after furniture had ceased to be a part of luggage, and the benches and tabourets now seen in many European palaces are covered merely with embroidered slips. Even when a set of furniture was upholstered with silk, it was usual, in the eighteenth century, to provide embroidered cotton covers for use in summer, while curtains of the same stuff were substituted for the heavier hangings used in winter. Old inventories frequently mention these tentures d'été, which are well adapted to our hot summer climate.
For this reason, plain panelled walls and chintz or cotton curtains 171 are more suitable for the boudoir than silk and gold accents. If the walls are solid, a patterned chintz can be chosen for curtains and furniture; for those who prefer solid colors, unbleached cotton trimmed with color bands, or some colored linen with gimp or embroidery, should be used. It's a good idea to cover all the chairs and sofas in the bedroom set with fabric that matches the window curtains; however, if this is done, the furniture should ideally be designed for this purpose, as the shapes of modern upholstered chairs aren’t right for slipcovers. The practice of designing furniture for slipcovers started in the Middle Ages. At a time when moving furniture was just another challenge of traveling, people typically used simple carpenter-made benches and tables that could be left behind without worry, and covered them with richly embroidered slips. This custom continued long after furniture stopped being considered luggage, and the benches and tabourets now found in many European palaces are only covered with embroidered slips. Even when a set of furniture was upholstered in silk, it was common in the eighteenth century to provide embroidered cotton covers for summer use, while curtains made from the same material replaced the heavier drapes used in winter. Old inventories often mention these tentures d'été, which are well suited to our hot summer climate.
The boudoir should contain a writing-table, a lounge or lit de repos, and one or two comfortable arm-chairs, while in a bedroom forming part of a suite only the bedstead and its accessories should be placed.
The boudoir should have a writing desk, a lounge or lit de repos, and one or two comfy armchairs, while in a bedroom that’s part of a suite, only the bed and its accessories should be included.
The pieces of furniture needed in a well-appointed dressing-room are the toilet-table, wash-stand, clothes-press and cheval-glass, with the addition, if space permits, of one or two commodes 172 or chiffonniers. The designing of modern furniture of this kind is seldom satisfactory; yet many who are careful to choose simple, substantial pieces for the other rooms of the house, submit to the pretentious "bedroom suit" of bird's-eye maple or mahogany, with its wearisome irrelevance of line and its excess of cheap ornament. Any study of old bedroom furniture will make clear the inferiority of the modern manufacturer's designs. Nowhere is the old sense of proportion and fitness seen to better advantage than in the simple, admirably composed commodes and clothes-presses of the eighteenth-century bedroom.
The furniture needed in a well-designed dressing room includes a vanity, a washstand, a wardrobe, and a full-length mirror, with the option of adding one or two dressers or tall cabinets if there’s enough space. 172 The design of modern furniture like this is often disappointing; however, many people who carefully select simple, sturdy pieces for other rooms in their home end up choosing the flashy "bedroom set" made of bird's-eye maple or mahogany, which has awkward lines and too much cheap decoration. A look at old bedroom furniture clearly shows how inferior today's designs are. The old sense of proportion and style is best seen in the simple, well-crafted dressers and wardrobes of eighteenth-century bedrooms.
The bath-room walls and floor should, of course, be water-proof. In the average bath-room, a tiled floor and a high wainscoting of tiles are now usually seen; and the detached enamel or porcelain bath has in most cases replaced the built-in metal tub. The bath-rooms in the larger houses recently built are, in general, lined with marble; but though the use of this substance gives opportunity for fine architectural effects, few modern bath-rooms can in this respect be compared with those seen in the great houses of Europe. The chief fault of the American bath-room is that, however splendid the materials used, the treatment is seldom architectural. A glance at the beautiful bath-room in the Pitti Palace at Florence (see Plate LV) will show how much effect may be produced in a small space by carefully studied composition. A mere closet is here transformed into a stately room, by that regard for harmony of parts which distinguishes interior architecture from mere decoration. A bath-room lined with precious marbles, with bath and wash-stand ranged along the wall, regardless of their relation to the composition of the whole, is no better architecturally than the tiled bath-room seen in ordinary houses: design, not substance, is needed to make the one superior to the other.
The bathroom walls and floor should definitely be waterproof. In most bathrooms today, you typically see a tiled floor and tall tile wainscoting; plus, standalone enamel or porcelain tubs have mostly taken the place of built-in metal ones. The bathrooms in larger, recently constructed houses are generally lined with marble, but while this material offers great potential for stunning architectural effects, few modern bathrooms can compare in this regard to those found in the grand houses of Europe. The main downside of the American bathroom is that, no matter how luxurious the materials used, the design is rarely architectural. A look at the beautiful bathroom in the Pitti Palace in Florence (see Plate LV) will demonstrate how much impact can be made in a small space through careful composition. A simple closet is transformed into an impressive room here, through an attention to harmony of parts that sets interior architecture apart from mere decoration. A bathroom lined with expensive marble, with the tub and sink just lined up along the wall without considering their relationship to the overall design, is no more architecturally impressive than the tiled bathrooms found in regular homes: what’s needed to elevate one over the other is thoughtful design, not just quality materials.
XV
THE SCHOOL-ROOM AND NURSERIES
One of the most important and interesting problems in the planning and decoration of a house is that which has to do with the arrangement of the children's rooms.
One of the most important and interesting challenges in planning and decorating a house is figuring out how to arrange the children's rooms.
There is, of course, little opportunity for actual decoration in school-room or nursery; and it is only by stretching a point that a book dealing merely with the practical application of æsthetics may be made to include a chapter bordering on pedagogy. It must be remembered, however, that any application of principles presupposes some acquaintance with the principles themselves; and from this standpoint there is a certain relevance in studying the means by which the child's surroundings may be made to develop his sense of beauty.
There’s really not much chance for decorating in a classroom or nursery; and it’s only by bending the rules a bit that a book focused solely on the practical use of aesthetics can include a chapter that touches on teaching methods. However, it’s important to remember that applying these principles assumes some understanding of them; from this perspective, it makes sense to study how a child’s environment can help cultivate their sense of beauty.
The room where the child's lessons are studied is, in more senses than one, that in which he receives his education. His whole view of what he is set to learn, and of the necessity and advantage of learning anything at all, is tinged, more often than people think, by the appearance of the room in which his studying is done. The æsthetic sensibilities wake early in some children, and these, if able to analyze their emotions, could testify to what suffering they have been subjected by the habit of sending to school-room and nurseries whatever furniture is too ugly or threadbare to be used in any other part of the house. 174
The room where the child does their lessons is, in more ways than one, where they receive their education. Their entire perspective on what they need to learn, as well as the importance and benefits of learning anything at all, is influenced, more than people realize, by the appearance of the room where they study. Some children develop their aesthetic sensibilities early, and if they could analyze their feelings, they would show just how much they suffer from the habit of sending all the ugly or worn-out furniture to classrooms and nurseries instead of using it in other parts of the house. 174
In the minds of such children, curious and lasting associations are early established between the appearance of certain rooms and the daily occupations connected with them; and the aspect of the school-room too often aggravates instead of mitigating the weariness of lesson-learning.
In the minds of these children, interesting and lasting connections are formed early on between the look of certain rooms and the daily activities associated with them; and the look of the classroom often makes the fatigue of learning even worse instead of better.
There are, of course, many children not naturally sensitive to artistic influences, and the parents of such children often think that no special care need be spent on their surroundings—a curious misconception of the purpose of all æsthetic training. To teach a child to appreciate any form of beauty is to develop his intelligence, and thereby to enlarge his capacity for wholesome enjoyment. It is, therefore, never idle to cultivate a child's taste; and those who have no pronounced natural bent toward the beautiful in any form need more guidance and encouragement than the child born with a sense of beauty. The latter will at most be momentarily offended by the sight of ugly objects; while they may forever blunt the taste and narrow the views of the child whose sluggish imagination needs the constant stimulus of beautiful surroundings.
There are many children who are not naturally attuned to artistic influences, and parents of these kids often believe that no special attention is needed for their environment—a curious misunderstanding of the purpose of all aesthetic training. Teaching a child to appreciate any form of beauty enhances their intelligence and broadens their ability to enjoy life in a healthy way. Therefore, it's never pointless to nurture a child's taste; those without a strong natural inclination towards beauty actually need more guidance and support than children who have an innate sense of it. The latter may just be briefly bothered by ugly things, while the former can have their taste dulled and their perspective limited by a lack of beautiful surroundings, which their sluggish imagination requires to thrive.
If art is really a factor in civilization, it seems obvious that the feeling for beauty needs as careful cultivation as the other civic virtues. To teach a child to distinguish between a good and a bad painting, a well or an ill-modelled statue, need not hinder his growth in other directions, and will at least develop those habits of observation and comparison that are the base of all sound judgments. It is in this sense that the study of art is of service to those who have no special aptitude for any of its forms: its indirect action in shaping æsthetic criteria constitutes its chief value as an element of culture.
If art is truly important to society, it’s clear that our appreciation for beauty needs as much care as other civic virtues. Teaching a child to tell the difference between a good and a bad painting, or a well-crafted versus a poorly made statue, won’t hold back their development in other areas, and it will at least foster habits of observation and comparison that form the basis of good judgment. This is how studying art benefits those who may not have a special talent for it: its indirect influence in shaping aesthetic standards is its main value as part of our culture.
The habit of regarding "art" as a thing apart from life is fatal 175 to the development of taste. Parents may conscientiously send their children to galleries and museums, but unless the child can find some point of contact between its own surroundings and the contents of the galleries, the interest excited by the pictures and statues will be short-lived and ineffectual. Children are not reached by abstract ideas, and a picture hanging on a museum wall is little better than an abstraction to the child's vivid but restricted imagination. Besides, if the home surroundings are tasteless, the unawakened sense of form will not be roused by a hurried walk through a museum. The child's mind must be prepared by daily lessons in beauty to understand the masterpieces of art. A child brought up on foolish story-books could hardly be expected to enjoy The Knight's Tale or the Morte d'Arthur without some slight initiation into the nature and meaning of good literature; and to pass from a house full of ugly furniture, badly designed wall-papers and worthless knick-knacks to a hurried contemplation of the Venus of Milo or of a model of the Parthenon is not likely to produce the desired results.
The habit of viewing "art" as separate from everyday life is detrimental 175 to developing taste. Parents might sincerely take their kids to galleries and museums, but unless the child can connect their own world to what they see in those spaces, the excitement from the artworks will be short-lived and ineffective. Children don't respond well to abstract concepts, and a painting on a museum wall doesn't mean much to a child's vivid but limited imagination. Also, if a child's home environment lacks taste, a quick trip through a museum won't awaken their sense of form. A child's mind needs to be nurtured with daily experiences of beauty to appreciate masterpieces of art. A child raised on silly storybooks wouldn't likely enjoy The Knight's Tale or Morte d'Arthur without some introduction to what good literature is all about; similarly, moving from a house full of ugly furniture, poorly designed wallpaper, and pointless trinkets to a quick look at the Venus of Milo or a replica of the Parthenon is unlikely to yield the desired outcomes.
The daily intercourse with poor pictures, trashy "ornaments," and badly designed furniture may, indeed, be fittingly compared with a mental diet of silly and ungrammatical story-books. Most parents nowadays recognize the harmfulness of such a régime, and are careful to feed their children on more stimulating fare. Skilful compilers have placed Mallory and Chaucer, Cervantes and Froissart, within reach of the childish understanding, thus laying the foundations for a lasting appreciation of good literature. No greater service can be rendered to children than in teaching them to know the best and to want it; but while this is now generally conceded with regard to books, the child's eager eyes 176 are left to fare as best they may on chromos from the illustrated papers and on carefully hoarded rubbish from the Christmas tree.
The daily exposure to poor pictures, tacky "decorations," and badly designed furniture can really be compared to a mental diet of silly and poorly written storybooks. Most parents today understand how harmful this kind of régime can be and are careful to provide their children with more enriching options. Skilled editors have made works by Mallory, Chaucer, Cervantes, and Froissart accessible to young readers, helping to lay the groundwork for a lasting love of good literature. There's no greater gift we can give children than teaching them to recognize and desire the best; however, while this is widely accepted regarding books, children's eager eyes 176 are often left to make do with images from magazines and the junk saved from the Christmas tree.
The mention of the Christmas tree suggests another obstacle to the early development of taste. Many children, besides being surrounded by ugly furniture and bad pictures, are overwhelmed at Christmas, and on every other anniversary, by presents not always selected with a view to the formation of taste. The question of presents is one of the most embarrassing problems in the artistic education of children. As long as they are in the toy age no great harm is done: it is when they are considered old enough to appreciate "something pretty for their rooms" that the season of danger begins. Parents themselves are often the worst offenders in this respect, and the sooner they begin to give their children presents which, if not beautiful, are at least useful, the sooner will the example be followed by relatives and friends. The selection of such presents, while it might necessitate a little more trouble, need not lead to greater expense. Good things do not always cost more than bad. A good print may often be bought for the same price as a poor one, and the money spent on a china "ornament," in the shape of a yellow Leghorn hat with a kitten climbing out of it, would probably purchase a good reproduction of one of the Tanagra statuettes, a plaster cast of some French or Italian bust, or one of Cantagalli's copies of the Robbia bas-reliefs—any of which would reveal a world of unsuspected beauty to many a child imprisoned in a circle of articles de Paris.
The mention of the Christmas tree brings up another hurdle in developing good taste. Many kids, in addition to being surrounded by ugly furniture and bad artwork, are overwhelmed during Christmas and other celebrations by gifts that aren’t always chosen with the intent of cultivating taste. The issue of gifts is one of the trickiest challenges in educating children artistically. While they’re still in the toy phase, it’s not a big deal; the real trouble starts when they're considered old enough to appreciate "something nice for their rooms." Parents often make the worst choices in this area, and the sooner they start giving their kids gifts that are at least useful, if not beautiful, the sooner relatives and friends will follow suit. Choosing such gifts might take a bit more effort, but it doesn’t have to cost more. Good items don’t always come with a higher price tag than bad ones. A decent print can often be bought for the same price as a bad one, and the money spent on a china "ornament," like a yellow Leghorn hat with a kitten climbing out of it, could likely buy a quality reproduction of a Tanagra statuette, a plaster cast of a French or Italian bust, or one of Cantagalli's copies of the Robbia bas-reliefs—all of which could introduce a world of unexpected beauty to many kids stuck in a cycle of articles de Paris.
The children of the rich are usually the worst sufferers in such cases, since the presents received by those whose parents and relations are not "well off" have the saving merit of usefulness. It is the superfluous gimcrack—the "ornament"—which is most objectionable, and the more expensive such articles are 177 the more likely are they to do harm. Rich children suffer from the quantity as well as the quality of the presents they receive. Appetite is surfeited, curiosity blunted, by the mass of offerings poured in with every anniversary. It would be better if, in such cases, friends and family could unite in giving to each child one thing worth having—a good edition, a first-state etching or engraving, or some like object fitted to give pleasure at the time and lasting enjoyment through life. Parents often make the mistake of thinking that such presents are too "serious"—that children do not care for good bindings, fine engravings, or reproductions of sculpture. As a matter of fact, children are quick to appreciate beauty when pointed out and explained to them, and an intelligent child feels peculiar pride in being the owner of some object which grown-up people would be glad to possess. If the selection of such presents is made with a reasonable regard for the child's tastes and understanding—if the book chosen is a good edition, well bound, of the Morte d'Arthur or of Chaucer—if the print represents some Tuscan Nativity, with a joyous dance of angels on the thatched roof, or a group of splendid horsemen and strange animals from the wondrous fairy-tale of the Riccardi chapel—the present will give as much immediate pleasure as a "juvenile" book or picture, while its intrinsic beauty and significance may become important factors in the child's æsthetic development. The possession of something valuable, that may not be knocked about, but must be handled with care and restored to its place after being looked at, will also cultivate in the child that habit of carefulness and order which may be defined as good manners toward inanimate objects.
The kids of wealthy families often suffer the most in these situations, as the gifts given to those whose parents and relatives aren't well-off tend to be practical. It's the unnecessary trinkets—the "decorations"—that are most problematic, and the pricier these items are, the more harm they may cause. Rich kids struggle with both the amount and the quality of gifts they get. Their appetites are overindulged, and their curiosity is dulled by the flood of offerings they receive every year. It would be better if friends and family could come together to give each child one meaningful gift—a nice edition, a first-state etching or engraving, or something similar that provides immediate joy and lasting enjoyment throughout life. Parents often mistakenly believe that such gifts are too "serious"—that kids don’t appreciate good bindings, fine engravings, or reproductions of sculptures. In reality, kids quickly recognize beauty when it's highlighted and explained to them, and an insightful child takes special pride in owning something that adults would like to have. If the choice of gifts considers the child's interests and understanding—if the book chosen is a well-bound good edition of the Morte d'Arthur or Chaucer—if the print depicts a Tuscan Nativity, complete with a joyful dance of angels on a thatched roof, or a group of remarkable horsemen and exotic animals from the enchanting fairy-tale of the Riccardi chapel—the gift will provide just as much immediate joy as a "children's" book or picture, while its inherent beauty and significance can play a crucial role in the child's aesthetic growth. Owning something valuable that needs to be handled carefully and returned to its proper place after viewing it will also help cultivate in the child habits of neatness and order, which can be understood as good manners towards inanimate objects.
Children suffer not only from the number of presents they receive, but from that over-crowding of modern rooms that so 178 often makes it necessary to use the school-room and nurseries as an outlet for the overflow of the house. To the children's quarters come one by one the countless objects "too good to throw away" but too ugly to be tolerated by grown-up eyes—the bead-work cushions that have "associations," the mildewed Landseer prints of foaming, dying animals, the sheep-faced Madonna and Apostles in bituminous draperies, commemorating a paternal visit to Rome in the days when people bought copies of the "Old Masters."
Children suffer not only from the number of gifts they receive but also from the overcrowding in modern homes that often forces them to use classrooms and nurseries as spaces to store the overflow. Into the children's areas come, one by one, countless items deemed "too good to throw away" but too unattractive for adult eyes—the beadwork cushions that hold "memories," the moldy Landseer prints of distressed, dying animals, the sheep-faced Madonna and Apostles dressed in dark, heavy fabrics, celebrating a father’s trip to Rome back when people purchased replicas of the "Old Masters."
Those who wish to train their children's taste must resolutely clear the school-room of all such stumbling-blocks. Ugly furniture cannot always be replaced; but it is at least possible to remove unsuitable pictures and knick-knacks.
Those who want to shape their children's taste must decisively clear the classroom of all such distractions. Ugly furniture can't always be replaced, but it's at least possible to remove inappropriate pictures and trinkets.
It is essential that the school-room should be cheerful. Dark colors, besides necessitating the use of much artificial light, are depressing to children and consequently out of place in the school-room: white woodwork, and walls tinted in some bright color, form the best background for both work and play.
It’s important for the classroom to be bright and cheerful. Dark colors not only require a lot of artificial light but also can be discouraging for kids, making them unsuitable for a classroom environment. White woodwork and walls painted in a lively color create the ideal setting for both learning and fun.
Perhaps the most interesting way of decorating the school-room is that which might be described as the rotation system. To carry out this plan—which requires the coöperation of the children's teacher—the walls must be tinted in some light color, such as turquoise-blue or pale green, and cleared of all miscellaneous adornments. These should then be replaced by a few carefully-chosen prints, photographs and plaster casts, representing objects connected with the children's studies. Let it, for instance, be supposed that the studies in hand include natural history, botany, and the history of France and England during the sixteenth century. These subjects might be respectively illustrated by some of the clever Japanese outline drawings of plants and animals, by 179 Holbein's portrait of Henry VIII, Clouet's of Charles IX and of Elizabeth of Austria, Dürer's etchings of Luther and Erasmus, and views of some of the principal buildings erected in France and England during the sixteenth century.
Perhaps the most interesting way to decorate the classroom is what could be called the rotation system. To implement this plan—which needs the cooperation of the children's teacher—the walls should be painted in a light color, like turquoise-blue or pale green, and cleared of all miscellaneous decorations. These should then be replaced with a few carefully chosen prints, photographs, and plaster casts that relate to the children's studies. For example, if the subjects of study include natural history, botany, and the history of France and England during the sixteenth century, these topics could be illustrated by some clever Japanese outline drawings of plants and animals, by 179 Holbein's portrait of Henry VIII, Clouet's portraits of Charles IX and Elizabeth of Austria, Dürer's etchings of Luther and Erasmus, and views of some of the major buildings built in France and England during the sixteenth century.
The prints and casts shown at one time should be sufficiently inexpensive and few in number to be changed as the child's lessons proceed, thus forming a kind of continuous commentary upon the various branches of study.
The prints and casts displayed at any given time should be affordable and limited in number so they can be switched out as the child's lessons progress, creating a continuous commentary on the different areas of study.
This plan of course necessitates more trouble and expense than the ordinary one of giving to the walls of the school-room a permanent decoration: an arrangement which may also be made interesting and suggestive, if the child's requirements are considered. When casts and pictures are intended to remain in place, it is a good idea to choose them at the outset with a view to the course of studies likely to be followed. In this way, each object may serve in turn to illustrate some phase of history or art: even this plan will be found to have a vivifying effect upon the dry bones of "lessons."
This plan obviously requires more effort and expense than the usual approach of giving the classroom a permanent decoration. However, this setup can also be made engaging and thought-provoking if we take the kids' needs into account. When choosing casts and pictures that are meant to stay up, it’s smart to select them from the beginning with the curriculum in mind. This way, each piece can illustrate different aspects of history or art, which will help bring life to the otherwise dull "lessons."
In a room decorated in this fashion, the prints or photographs selected might represent the foremost examples of Greek, Gothic, Renaissance and eighteenth-century architecture, together with several famous paintings of different periods and schools; sculpture being illustrated by casts of the Disk-thrower, of one of Robbia's friezes of child-musicians, of Donatello's Saint George, and Pigalle's "Child with the Bird."
In a room decorated this way, the prints or photos chosen could showcase the best examples of Greek, Gothic, Renaissance, and eighteenth-century architecture, along with several well-known paintings from various periods and styles; sculpture would be represented by casts of the Discus Thrower, one of Robbia's friezes of child musicians, Donatello's Saint George, and Pigalle's "Child with the Bird."
Parents who do not care to plan the adornment of the school-room on such definite lines should at least be careful to choose appropriate casts and pictures. It is generally conceded that nothing painful should be put before a child's eyes; but the deleterious effects of namby-pamby prettiness are too often disregarded. 180 Anything "sweet" is considered appropriate for the school-room or nursery; whereas it is essential to the child's artistic training that only the sweetness which proceeds de forte should be held up for admiration. It is easy to find among the world's masterpieces many pictures interesting to children. Vandyck's "Children of Charles I"; Bronzino's solemn portraits of Medici babies; Drouais' picture of the Comte d'Artois holding his little sister on the back of a goat; the wan little princes of Velasquez; the ruddy beggar-boys of Murillo—these are but a few of the subjects that at once suggest themselves. Then, again, there are the wonder-books of those greatest of all story-tellers, the Italian fresco-painters—Benozzo Gozzoli, Pinturicchio, Carpaccio—incorrigible gossips every one, lingering over the minor episodes and trivial details of their stories with the desultory slowness dear to childish listeners. In sculpture, the range of choice is no less extended. The choristers of Robbia, the lean little St. Johns of Donatello and his school—Verrocchio's fierce young David, and the Capitol "Boy with the Goose"—these may alternate with fragments of the Parthenon frieze, busts of great men, and studies of animals, from the Assyrian lions to those of Canova and Barye.
Parents who don't want to carefully plan how to decorate the classroom should at least be mindful and select suitable sculptures and pictures. It's widely accepted that nothing distressing should be shown to children, but the harmful effects of overly sentimental decorations are often overlooked. 180 Anything "sweet" is thought to be suitable for the classroom or nursery; however, it's crucial for a child's artistic development that only the genuine sweetness rooted in strong expression should be showcased. It’s easy to find many fascinating pictures for children among the world’s masterpieces. Vandyck's "Children of Charles I," Bronzino’s solemn portraits of Medici infants, Drouais’ painting of the Comte d'Artois with his little sister on a goat, the pale little princes by Velasquez, and the rosy beggar boys of Murillo are just a few examples that come to mind. Additionally, there are the wonderful books from the greatest storytellers, the Italian fresco painters—Benozzo Gozzoli, Pinturicchio, Carpaccio—who indulged in the minor episodes and trivial details of their tales with the leisurely pace beloved by young listeners. In sculpture, the variety is just as broad. The Robbia choristers, the slim little St. Johns of Donatello and his followers, Verrocchio’s fierce young David, and the Capitol "Boy with the Goose" may share space with fragments of the Parthenon frieze, busts of notable figures, and animal studies, from Assyrian lions to those by Canova and Barye.
Above all, the walls should not be overcrowded. The importance of preserving in the school-room bare wall-spaces of uniform tint has hitherto been little considered; but teachers are beginning to understand the value of these spaces in communicating to the child's brain a sense of repose which diminishes mental and physical restlessness.
Above all, the walls shouldn’t be overcrowded. The importance of keeping some bare wall space in the classroom with a uniform color has been overlooked until now; but teachers are starting to see the benefit of these spaces in giving the child’s mind a sense of calm that reduces both mental and physical restlessness.
The furniture of the school-room should of course be plain and substantial. Well-designed furniture of this kind is seldom made by modern manufacturers, and those who can afford the slight 181 extra expense should commission a good cabinet-maker to reproduce some of the simple models which may be found in the manuals of old French and English designers. It is of special importance to provide a large, solid writing-table: children are too often subjected to the needless constraint and fatigue of writing at narrow unsteady desks, too small to hold even the books in use during the lesson.
The furniture in the classroom should definitely be simple and sturdy. Well-made furniture like this is rarely produced by today’s manufacturers, and those who can afford the slight extra cost should hire a good cabinetmaker to replicate some of the basic designs found in the manuals of old French and English designers. It’s especially important to have a large, sturdy writing table: kids often face unnecessary pressure and fatigue when writing at narrow, wobbly desks that are too small to hold even the books they need during the lesson.
A well-designed bookcase with glass doors is a valuable factor in the training of children. It teaches a respect for books by showing that they are thought worthy of care; and a child is less likely to knock about and damage a book which must be taken from and restored to such a bookcase, than one which, after being used, is thrust back on an open shelf. Children's books, if they have any literary value, should be bound in some bright-colored morocco: dingy backs of calf or black cloth are not likely to attract the youthful eye, and the better a book is bound the more carefully it will be handled. Even lesson-books, when they become shabby, should have a covering of some bright-colored cloth stitched over the boards.
A well-designed bookcase with glass doors is really important in teaching kids. It shows that books deserve care, which helps kids respect them. A child is less likely to mishandle or damage a book that needs to be taken from and returned to such a bookcase, compared to one that can just be shoved back on an open shelf. Kids' books, if they have any real literary value, should be covered in some bright-colored leather; dull spines of leather or black cloth are unlikely to catch a young person's attention, and the nicer a book is bound, the more carefully it will be treated. Even textbooks, when they get worn out, should be covered with some bright-colored fabric stitched over the boards.
The general rules laid down for the decoration of the school-room may, with some obvious modifications, be applied to the treatment of nursery and of children's rooms. These, like the school-room, should have painted walls and a floor of hard wood with a removable rug or a square of matting. In a house containing both school-room and nursery, the decoration of the latter room will of course be adapted to the tastes of the younger children. Mothers often say, in answer to suggestions as to the decoration of the nursery, that little children "like something bright"—as though this precluded every form of art above the newspaper chromo and the Christmas card! It is easy to produce 182 an effect of brightness by means of white wood-work and walls hung with good colored prints, with large photographs of old Flemish or Italian pictures,—say, for example, Bellini's baby-angels playing on musical instruments,—and with a few of the Japanese plant and animal drawings already referred to. All these subjects would interest and amuse even very young children; and there is no reason why a gay Japanese screen, with boldly drawn birds and flowers, should not afford as much entertainment as one composed of a heterogeneous collection of Christmas cards, chromos, and story-book pictures, put together without any attempt at color-harmony or composition.
The general rules for decorating a classroom can, with some obvious adjustments, also be applied to nurseries and children's rooms. These, like classrooms, should have painted walls and hardwood floors with a removable rug or mat. In a house that has both a classroom and a nursery, the decoration of the nursery will obviously be tailored to the tastes of the younger kids. Mothers often respond to suggestions for nursery decor by saying that little children "like something bright"—as if that means the only options are newspaper prints and Christmas cards! It's easy to create a vibrant atmosphere with white wooden details and walls adorned with quality colorful prints, large photographs of classic Flemish or Italian paintings—like Bellini's baby angels playing musical instruments—and a few of the previously mentioned Japanese plant and animal drawings. All of these subjects would engage and entertain even very young children; and there's no reason why a lively Japanese screen, featuring boldly illustrated birds and flowers, shouldn't be just as entertaining as a random mix of Christmas cards, prints, and storybook illustrations thrown together without any thought to color harmony or design.
Children's rooms should be as free as possible from all superfluous draperies. The windows may be hung with either shades or curtains: it is needless to have both. If curtains are preferred, they should be of chintz, or of some washable cotton or linen. The reproductions of the old toiles de Jouy, with pictures from Æsop and La Fontaine, or from some familiar myth or story, are specially suited to children's rooms; while another source of interest and amusement may be provided by facing the fireplace with blue and white Dutch tiles representing the finding of Moses, the story of David and Goliath, or some such familiar episode.
Children's rooms should be as free as possible from unnecessary decorations. The windows can have either shades or curtains; there's no need for both. If you choose curtains, they should be made of chintz or some washable cotton or linen. Reproductions of the old toiles de Jouy, featuring scenes from Æsop and La Fontaine, or from familiar myths or stories, are particularly suitable for children's rooms. Additionally, another source of interest and entertainment can be added by covering the fireplace with blue and white Dutch tiles depicting the finding of Moses, the story of David and Goliath, or other well-known tales.
As children grow older, and are allotted separate bedrooms, these should be furnished and decorated on the same principles and with the same care as the school-room. Pieces of furniture for these bedrooms would make far more suitable and interesting presents than the costly odds and ends so often given without definite intention. In the arrangement of the child's own room the expression of individual taste should be encouraged and the child allowed to choose the pictures and casts with which the walls are hung. The responsibility of such selection will do 183 much to develop the incipient faculties of observation and comparison.
As children get older and are given their own bedrooms, these spaces should be furnished and decorated with the same thoughtfulness as the school room. Furniture for their bedrooms would make much better and more interesting gifts than the expensive random items often given without any real purpose. In setting up a child's room, it’s important to encourage their individual taste, allowing them to pick the pictures and decorations for the walls. Taking on the responsibility of choosing will greatly help develop their early skills of observation and comparison.
To sum up, then: the child's visible surroundings form the basis of the best, because of the most unconscious, cultivation: and not of æsthetic cultivation only, since, as has been pointed out, the development of any artistic taste, if the child's general training is of the right sort, indirectly broadens the whole view of life.
To sum up, the visible environment of a child lays the foundation for the best and most unconscious growth. This isn’t just about aesthetic development; as noted, if a child receives the right kind of overall training, it indirectly expands their entire perspective on life.
XVI
BRIC-À-BRAC
It is perhaps not uninstructive to note that we have no English word to describe the class of household ornaments which French speech has provided with at least three designations, each indicating a delicate and almost imperceptible gradation of quality. In place of bric-à-brac, bibelots, objets d'art, we have only knick-knacks—defined by Stormonth as "articles of small value."
It might be worth noting that we don't have a specific English word for the category of household decorations that French has at least three terms for, each highlighting a subtle difference in quality. Instead of bric-à-brac, bibelots, objets d'art, we only have knick-knacks—defined by Stormonth as "articles of small value."
This definition of the knick-knack fairly indicates the general level of our artistic competence. It has already been said that cheapness is not necessarily synonymous with trashiness; but hitherto this assertion has been made with regard to furniture and to the other necessary appointments of the house. With knick-knacks the case is different. An artistic age will of course produce any number of inexpensive trifles fit to become, like the Tanagra figurines, the museum treasures of later centuries; but it is hardly necessary to point out that modern shop-windows are not overflowing with such immortal toys. The few objects of art produced in the present day are the work of distinguished artists. Even allowing for what Symonds calls the "vicissitudes of taste," it seems improbable that our commercial knick-knack will ever be classed as a work of art.
This definition of knick-knacks pretty clearly reflects the overall level of our artistic skill. It's already been pointed out that being cheap doesn't always mean something is low-quality; however, this has mostly been mentioned in relation to furniture and other essential items for the home. When it comes to knick-knacks, it's a different story. An artistic period will naturally create plenty of affordable trinkets that could become, like the Tanagra figurines, the treasured pieces of museums in the future; but it’s probably unnecessary to mention that modern shop windows aren’t overflowing with such timeless items. The few art pieces produced today come from well-known artists. Even considering what Symonds refers to as the "ups and downs of taste," it's unlikely that our commercial knick-knacks will ever be regarded as true works of art.

BRONZE ANDIRON. VENETIAN SCHOOL.
XVI CENTURY.
Bronze andiron. Venetian school.
16th century.
PLATE LVI.
Plate 56.
It is clear that the weary man must have a chair to sit on, the 185 hungry man a table to dine at; nor would the most sensitive judgment condemn him for buying ugly ones, were no others to be had; but objects of art are a counsel of perfection. It is quite possible to go without them; and the proof is that many do go without them who honestly think to possess them in abundance. This is said, not with any intention of turning to ridicule the natural desire to "make a room look pretty," but merely with the purpose of inquiring whether such an object is ever furthered by the indiscriminate amassing of "ornaments." Decorators know how much the simplicity and dignity of a good room are diminished by crowding it with useless trifles. Their absence improves even bad rooms, or makes them at least less multitudinously bad. It is surprising to note how the removal of an accumulation of knick-knacks will free the architectural lines and restore the furniture to its rightful relation with the walls.
It’s obvious that a tired man needs a chair to sit on, and a hungry man needs a table to eat at; no one would blame him for choosing ugly ones if that’s all that was available. But art pieces are a standard of excellence. It's entirely possible to live without them; many people who think they have them in plenty actually do without. This isn’t meant to mock the natural wish to “make a room look nice,” but rather to question whether simply collecting “decorations” really enhances any space. Designers understand how the simplicity and elegance of a well-designed room are compromised by stuffing it with unnecessary clutter. Their absence can even improve poorly designed rooms or at least make them less overwhelming. It’s surprising how clearing away a bunch of trinkets can enhance the architectural lines and bring the furniture back into harmony with the walls.
Though a room must depend for its main beauty on design and furniture, it is obvious that there are many details of luxurious living not included in these essentials. In what, then, shall the ornamentation of rooms consist? Supposing walls and furniture to be satisfactory, how put the minor touches that give to a room the charm of completeness? To arrive at an answer, one must first consider the different kinds of minor embellishment. These may be divided into two classes: the object of art per se, such as the bust, the picture, or the vase; and, on the other hand, those articles, useful in themselves,—lamps, clocks, fire-screens, bookbindings, candelabra,—which art has only to touch to make them the best ornaments any room can contain. In past times such articles took the place of bibelots. Few purely ornamental objects were to be seen, save in the cabinets of collectors; but when Botticelli decorated the panels of linen chests, 186 and Cellini chiselled book-clasps and drinking-cups, there could be no thought of the vicious distinction between the useful and the beautiful. One of the first obligations of art is to make all useful things beautiful: were this neglected principle applied to the manufacture of household accessories, the modern room would have no need of knick-knacks.
Although a room's main beauty relies on design and furniture, it's clear that many aspects of luxurious living go beyond these essentials. So, what should the decoration of rooms include? Assuming the walls and furniture are satisfactory, how do we add those finishing touches that give a room a sense of wholeness? To find out, we should first look at the different types of minor embellishments. These can be categorized into two groups: art objects per se, like busts, pictures, or vases; and on the other hand, functional items—lamps, clocks, fire screens, bookbindings, candelabras—that art has the power to enhance, turning them into the best ornaments a room can have. In the past, these items replaced trinkets. Few purely decorative objects were visible, except in collectors' cabinets; but when Botticelli decorated linen chests and Cellini crafted book clasps and drinking cups, there was no notion of a false divide between the useful and the beautiful. One of art’s primary roles is to make all useful things beautiful: if this essential principle were applied to the design of household items, modern rooms wouldn’t require knick-knacks.
Before proceeding further, it is necessary to know what constitutes an object of art. It was said at the outset that, though cheapness and trashiness are not always synonymous, they are apt to be so in the case of the modern knick-knack. To buy, and even to make, it may cost a great deal of money; but artistically it is cheap, if not worthless; and too often its artistic value is in inverse ratio to its price. The one-dollar china pug is less harmful than an expensive onyx lamp-stand with moulded bronze mountings dipped in liquid gilding. It is one of the misfortunes of the present time that the most preposterously bad things often possess the powerful allurement of being expensive. One might think it an advantage that they are not within every one's reach; but, as a matter of fact, it is their very unattainableness which, by making them more desirable, leads to the production of that worst curse of modern civilization—cheap copies of costly horrors.
Before going any further, it's important to understand what makes something an object of art. It was mentioned earlier that while cheapness and trashiness aren't always the same thing, they often are when it comes to modern decorations. Whether you buy or make it, it can cost a lot of money, but artistically, it's cheap, if not worthless; and too often, its artistic value decreases as its price increases. The one-dollar china pug is less harmful than an expensive onyx lamp stand with molded bronze fittings dipped in liquid gold. One of the unfortunate realities of today is that the most absurdly bad items often have the strong appeal of being expensive. You might think it's a good thing that they're not accessible to everyone, but in reality, it's their very inaccessibility that makes them more desirable, leading to the creation of the worst blight of modern society—cheap copies of costly atrocities.
An ornament is of course not an object of art because it is expensive—though it must be owned that objects of art are seldom cheap. Good workmanship, as distinct from designing, almost always commands a higher price than bad; and good artistic workmanship having become so rare that there is practically no increase in the existing quantity of objects of art, it is evident that these are more likely to grow than to diminish in value. Still, as has been said, costliness is no test of merit in an age when 187 large prices are paid for bad things. Perhaps the most convenient way of defining the real object of art is to describe it as any ornamental object which adequately expresses an artistic conception. This definition at least clears the ground of the mass of showy rubbish forming the stock-in-trade of the average "antiquity" dealer.
An ornament isn’t necessarily a piece of art just because it’s expensive—even though it’s true that art pieces are rarely cheap. Good craftsmanship, unlike design, usually comes with a higher price tag than poor workmanship; and since high-quality artistic craftsmanship has become so rare that there’s hardly any increase in the existing number of art pieces, it’s clear that their value is more likely to rise than fall. Still, as mentioned, high cost doesn’t equate to quality in a time when 187 people pay large sums for inferior items. A straightforward way to define a true piece of art is to say it’s any decorative object that effectively conveys an artistic idea. This definition helps sift through the flashy junk that makes up the inventory of the typical “antiquity” dealer.
Good objects of art give to a room its crowning touch of distinction. Their intrinsic beauty is hardly more valuable than their suggestion of a mellower civilization—of days when rich men were patrons of "the arts of elegance," and when collecting beautiful objects was one of the obligations of a noble leisure. The qualities implied in the ownership of such bibelots are the mark of their unattainableness. The man who wishes to possess objects of art must have not only the means to acquire them, but the skill to choose them—a skill made up of cultivation and judgment, combined with that feeling for beauty that no amount of study can give, but that study alone can quicken and render profitable.
Good pieces of art give a room its final touch of sophistication. Their inherent beauty is almost as important as the hint of a more refined society—times when wealthy people supported "the arts of elegance," and when collecting beautiful items was a part of a leisurely noble life. The qualities associated with owning such knickknacks highlight their exclusivity. A person who wants to own art must not only have the money to buy them but also the ability to select them—a skill that comes from education and good judgment, along with an appreciation for beauty that can't be taught, but can be enhanced and made worthwhile through study.
Only time and experience can acquaint one with those minor peculiarities marking the successive "manners" of a master, or even with the technical nuances which at once enable the collector to affix a date to his Sèvres or to his maiolica. Such knowledge is acquired at the cost of great pains and of frequent mistakes; but no one should venture to buy works of art who cannot at least draw such obvious distinctions as those between old and new Saxe, between an old Italian and a modern French bronze, or between Chinese peach-bloom porcelain of the Khang-hi period and the Japanese imitations to be found in every "Oriental emporium."
Only time and experience can familiarize someone with the minor quirks that differentiate the various styles of a master, or even with the technical nuances that allow collectors to pinpoint the date of their Sèvres or maiolica pieces. This kind of knowledge is gained through considerable effort and frequent mistakes; however, no one should attempt to buy artwork without being able to recognize clear differences, such as those between old and new Saxe, an old Italian bronze and a modern French one, or between Chinese peach-bloom porcelain from the Khang-hi period and the Japanese replicas found in every "Oriental emporium."
Supposing the amateur to have acquired this proficiency, he is 188 still apt to buy too many things, or things out of proportion with the rooms for which they are intended. The scoffers at style—those who assume that to conform to any known laws of decoration is to sink one's individuality—often justify their view by the assertion that it is ridiculous to be tied down, in the choice of bibelots, to any given period or manner—as though Mazarin's great collection had comprised only seventeenth-century works of art, or the Colonnas, the Gonzagas, and the Malatestas had drawn all their treasures from contemporary sources! As a matter of fact, the great amateurs of the past were never fettered by such absurd restrictions. All famous patrons of art have encouraged the talent of their day; but the passion for collecting antiquities is at least as old as the Roman Empire, and Græco-Roman sculptors had to make archaistic statues to please the popular fancy, just as our artists paint pre-Raphaelite pictures to attract the disciples of Ruskin and William Morris. Since the Roman Empire, there has probably been no period when a taste for the best of all ages did not exist.[36] Julius II, while Michel Angelo and Raphael worked under his orders, was gathering antiques for the Belvedere cortile; under Louis XIV, Greek marbles, Roman bronzes, cabinets of Chinese lacquer and tables of Florentine mosaic were mingled without thought of discord against Lebrun's tapestries or Bérain's arabesques; and Marie-Antoinette's collection united Oriental porcelains with goldsmiths' work of the Italian Renaissance.
Assuming the amateur has developed this skill, they are still likely to buy too many items, or items that don't fit the spaces they're meant for. Critics of style—those who believe that following any established rules of decoration means losing one's individuality—often back their opinion by claiming it's silly to limit the selection of knick-knacks to a specific time or style, as if Mazarin's great collection only included seventeenth-century artworks, or as if the Colonnas, Gonzagas, and Malatestas drew all their treasures from contemporary sources! In reality, great art collectors of the past were never restricted by such ridiculous limitations. All renowned art patrons have encouraged the talent of their time; however, the love for collecting antiquities dates back to at least the Roman Empire, and Greco-Roman sculptors had to create archaic-style statues to satisfy popular taste, just like today's artists paint pre-Raphaelite works to appeal to followers of Ruskin and William Morris. Since the Roman Empire, there has probably never been a time when appreciation for the best of all eras didn't exist. Julius II, while Michelangelo and Raphael worked under his direction, was gathering antiques for the Belvedere courtyard; during Louis XIV's reign, Greek marbles, Roman bronzes, Chinese lacquer cabinets, and Florentine mosaic tables were mixed without concern for disharmony alongside Lebrun's tapestries or Bérain's arabesques; and Marie-Antoinette's collection combined Oriental porcelain with Italian Renaissance goldsmithing.
Taste attaches but two conditions to the use of objects of art: 189 that they shall be in scale with the room, and that the room shall not be overcrowded with them. There are two ways of being in scale: there is the scale of proportion, and what might be called the scale of appropriateness. The former is a matter of actual measurement, while the latter is regulated solely by the nicer standard of good taste. Even in the matter of actual measurement, the niceties of proportion are not always clear to an unpractised eye. It is easy to see that the Ludovisi Juno would be out of scale in a boudoir, but the discrepancy, in diminishing, naturally becomes less obvious. Again, a vase or a bust may not be out of scale with the wall-space behind it, but may appear to crush the furniture upon which it stands; and since everything a room contains should be regarded as a factor in its general composition, the relation of bric-à-brac to furniture is no less to be studied than the relation of bric-à-brac to wall-spaces. Much of course depends upon the effect intended; and this can be greatly modified by careful adjustment of the contents of the room. A ceiling may be made to look less high by the use of wide, low pieces of furniture, with massive busts and vases; while a low-studded room may be heightened by tall, narrow commodes and cabinets, with objects of art upon the same general lines.
Taste places just two conditions on the use of artwork: 189 they should match the size of the room, and the room shouldn’t be overcrowded with them. There are two ways to achieve scale: one is the scale of proportion, and the other can be called the scale of appropriateness. The first is about actual measurements, while the second is determined by the refined standard of good taste. Even with actual measurements, the subtleties of proportion aren’t always obvious to an untrained eye. It’s easy to recognize that the Ludovisi Juno wouldn’t fit in a small bedroom, but as the size differences become smaller, it becomes less obvious. Similarly, a vase or a bust might fit the wall space behind it, but could overpower the furniture it’s placed on; and since everything in a room contributes to its overall design, the relationship between decorative items and furniture is just as important as the relationship between those items and the wall spaces. Much depends on the intended effect, which can be significantly altered by carefully arranging the room’s contents. A ceiling can appear lower by using wide, low furniture along with heavy busts and vases, while a room with a low ceiling can seem taller with tall, narrow cabinets and furniture, complemented with artwork that follows the same style.
It is of no less importance to observe the scale of appropriateness. A bronze Pallas Athene or a cowled mediæval pleureur would be obviously out of harmony with the spirit of a boudoir; while the delicate graces of old Saxe or Chelsea would become futile in library or study.
It’s equally important to consider what’s appropriate. A bronze Pallas Athene or a medieval figure in a hood would clearly clash with the atmosphere of a boudoir, while the delicate elegance of old Saxe or Chelsea would feel out of place in a library or study.
Another kind of appropriateness must be considered in the relation of objects of art to each other: not only must they be in scale as regards character and dimensions, but also—and this, though more important, is perhaps less often considered—as regards 190 quality. The habit of mixing good, bad, and indifferent in furniture is often excused by necessity: people must use what they have. But there is no necessity for having bad bric-à-brac. Trashy "ornaments" do not make a room more comfortable; as a general rule, they distinctly diminish its comfort; and they have the further disadvantage of destroying the effect of any good piece of work. Vulgarity is always noisier than good breeding, and it is instructive to note how a modern commercial bronze will "talk down" a delicate Renaissance statuette or bust, and a piece of Deck or Minton china efface the color-values of blue-and-white or the soft tints of old Sèvres. Even those who set down a preference for old furniture as an affectation will hardly maintain that new knick-knacks are as good as old bibelots; but only those who have some slight acquaintance with the subject know how wide is the distance, in conception and execution, between the old object of art and its unworthy successor. Yet the explanation is simple. In former times, as the greatest painters occupied themselves with wall-decoration, so the greatest sculptors and modellers produced the delicate statuettes and the incomparable bronze mountings for vases and furniture adorning the apartments of their day. A glance into the window of the average furniture-shop probably convinces the most unobservant that modern bronze mountings are not usually designed by great artists; and there is the same change in the methods of execution. The bronze formerly chiselled is now moulded; the iron once wrought is cast; the patina given to bronze by a chemical process making it a part of the texture of the metal is now simply applied as a surface wash; and this deterioration in processes has done more than anything else to vulgarize modern ornament.
Another kind of appropriateness needs to be considered in the relation of art objects to one another: not only must they be in scale regarding character and dimensions, but also—and this, while more important, is perhaps less often considered—regarding 190 quality. The tendency to mix good, bad, and mediocre furniture is often justified by necessity: people have to make do with what they have. But there’s no need to include bad bric-à-brac. Cheap "ornaments" don’t make a room more comfortable; as a general rule, they actually reduce its comfort; and they further risk ruining the impact of any good piece of work. Vulgarity is always louder than good taste, and it’s interesting to see how a modern commercial bronze can overshadow a delicate Renaissance statuette or bust, and how a piece of Deck or Minton china can overshadow the color
It may be argued that even in the golden age of art few could 191 have walls decorated by great painters, or furniture-mountings modelled by great sculptors; but it is here that the superiority of the old method is shown. Below the great painter and sculptor came the trained designer who, formed in the same school as his superiors, did not attempt a poor copy of their masterpieces, but did the same kind of work on simpler lines; just as below the skilled artificer stood the plain artisan whose work was executed more rudely, but by the same genuine processes. This explains the supposed affectation of those who "like things just because they are old." Old bric-à-brac and furniture are, indeed, almost always worthy of liking, since they are made on good lines by a good process.
It can be said that even during the peak of art, few people could have 191 walls adorned by great artists or furniture crafted by great sculptors; however, this is where the strength of the old method becomes evident. Below the great painter and sculptor was the skilled designer who, trained in the same tradition as the masters, didn’t attempt to replicate their masterpieces poorly, but created similar work with simpler designs; similarly, below the skilled craftsman was the basic artisan whose work was done more roughly, but using the same authentic techniques. This clarifies why some people have a preference for things "just because they are old." In fact, old antiques and furniture are typically quite deserving of appreciation, as they are made with quality designs and processes.
Two causes connected with the change in processes have contributed to the debasement of bibelots: the substitution of machine for hand-work has made possible the unlimited reproduction of works of art; and the resulting demand for cheap knick-knacks has given employment to a multitude of untrained designers having nothing in common with the virtuoso of former times.
Two factors related to the change in processes have led to the decline of decorative items: the replacement of handcrafted work with machines has allowed for the endless reproduction of artworks; and the resulting demand for inexpensive trinkets has created jobs for many untrained designers who have nothing in common with the skilled artisans of the past.
It is an open question how much the mere possibility of unlimited reproduction detracts from the intrinsic value of an object of art. To the art-lover, as distinguished from the collector, uniqueness per se can give no value to an inartistic object; but the distinction, the personal quality, of a beautiful object is certainly enhanced when it is known to be alone of its kind—as in the case of the old bronzes made à cire perdue. It must, however, be noted that in some cases—as in that of bronze-casting—the method which permits reproduction is distinctly inferior to that used when but one object is to be produced.
It’s still up for debate how much the simple option of unlimited reproduction decreases the intrinsic value of a piece of art. To someone who appreciates art, as opposed to a collector, uniqueness by itself doesn’t add any value to a non-artistic item; however, the special nature and personal quality of a beautiful object are definitely heightened when it’s known to be the only one of its kind—like the old bronzes made using the lost-wax method. It should be noted, though, that in some cases—like bronze casting—the method that allows for reproduction is clearly inferior to the one used when only a single piece is created.
In writing on objects of art, it is difficult to escape the charge 192 of saying on one page that reproductions are objectionable, and on the next that they are better than poor "originals." The United States customs laws have drawn a rough distinction between an original work and its reproductions, defining the former as a work of art and the latter as articles of commerce; but it does not follow that an article of commerce may not be an adequate representation of a work of art. The technical differences incidental to the various forms of reproduction make any general conclusion impossible. In the case of bronzes, for instance, it has been pointed out that the cire perdue process is superior to that by means of which reproductions may be made; nor is this the only cause of inferiority in bronze reproductions. The nature of bronze-casting makes it needful that the final touches should be given to bust or statue after it emerges from the mould. Upon these touches, given by the master's chisel, the expressiveness and significance of the work chiefly depend; and multiplied reproductions, in lacking this individual stamp, must lack precisely that which distinguishes the work of art from the commercial article.
When discussing art objects, it's tough to avoid the criticism of saying one minute that reproductions are undesirable and the next that they’re better than subpar "originals." U.S. customs laws have created a rough distinction between original works and their reproductions, defining the former as works of art and the latter as commercial products. However, that doesn't mean a commercial product can't be a good representation of a work of art. The technical differences involved in various reproduction methods make it impossible to reach a general conclusion. For example, in the case of bronzes, it has been noted that the cire perdue method is superior to other reproduction techniques, and that’s not the sole reason for the inferiority of bronze reproductions. The nature of bronze-casting requires that finishing touches be applied to busts or statues once they come out of the mold. These final touches, done by the master’s chisel, are what give the work its expressiveness and significance; multiple reproductions, which lack this individual touch, must miss out on exactly what sets apart a work of art from a commercial product.
Perhaps the safest general rule is to say that the less the reproduction suggests an attempt at artistic interpretation,—the more literal and mechanical is its rendering of the original,—the better it fulfils its purpose. Thus, plaster-casts of sculpture are more satisfactory than bronze or marble copies; and a good photograph of a painting is superior to the average reproduction in oils or water-color.
Perhaps the safest general rule is to say that the less the reproduction seems to try for artistic interpretation—the more literal and mechanical it is in rendering the original—the better it serves its purpose. So, plaster casts of sculptures are more satisfactory than bronze or marble copies; and a good photograph of a painting is better than the average reproduction in oils or watercolors.
The deterioration in gilding is one of the most striking examples of the modern disregard of quality and execution. In former times gilding was regarded as one of the crowning touches of magnificence in decoration, was little used except where great 193 splendor of effect was desired, and was then applied by means of a difficult and costly process. To-day, after a period of reaction during which all gilding was avoided, it is again unsparingly used, under the mistaken impression that it is one of the chief characteristics of the French styles now once more in demand. The result is a plague of liquid gilding. Even in France, where good gilding is still done, the great demand for cheap gilt furniture and ornaments has led to the general use of the inferior process. The prevalence of liquid gilding, and the application of gold to furniture and decoration not adapted to such treatment, doubtless explain the aversion of many persons to any use of gilding in decoration.
The decline in gilding is one of the most obvious examples of today’s disregard for quality and craftsmanship. In the past, gilding was seen as one of the finishing touches of grandeur in decoration, used sparingly and only when a great impact was desired, and it involved a complex and expensive process. Nowadays, after a period where gilding was completely shunned, it’s being used excessively again, based on the wrong belief that it’s a key aspect of the French styles that are back in vogue. The result is a surge of liquid gilding. Even in France, where quality gilding is still performed, the high demand for cheap gilt furniture and decorations has led to widespread use of inferior methods. The common use of liquid gilding and the application of gold to items that aren't suitable for such treatment likely explain why many people are averse to any form of gilding in decoration.
In former times the expense of good gilding was no obstacle to its use, since it was employed only in gala rooms, where the whole treatment was on the same scale of costliness: it would never have occurred to the owner of an average-sized house to drench his walls and furniture in gilding, since the excessive use of gold in decoration was held to be quite unsuited to such a purpose. Nothing more surely preserves any form of ornament from vulgarization than a general sense of fitness.
In the past, the high cost of good gilding didn’t stop people from using it because it was only found in fancy rooms, where everything was equally luxurious. It wouldn’t have crossed the mind of someone with a regular-sized house to cover their walls and furniture in gold, as overusing gold in decoration was considered inappropriate for such spaces. Nothing preserves any type of decoration from becoming tacky more effectively than a shared sense of what is suitable.
Much of the beauty and propriety of old decoration was due to the fact that the merit of a work of art was held to consist, not in substance, but in design and execution. It was never thought that a badly designed bust or vase could be saved from mediocrity by being made of an expensive material. Suitability of substance always enhances a work of art; mere costliness never. The chryselephantine Zeus of Olympia was doubtless admirably suited to the splendor of its surroundings; but in a different setting it would have been as beautiful in marble. In plastic art everything depends on form and execution, and the skilful handling 194 of a substance deliberately chosen for its resistance (where another might have been used with equal fitness) is rather a tour de force than an artistic achievement.
Much of the beauty and appropriateness of classic decoration stemmed from the belief that the value of a piece of art lay not in its material but in its design and craftsmanship. It was never assumed that a poorly designed bust or vase could escape being mediocre just because it was made from an expensive material. The right choice of material always enhances a work of art; mere expense does not. The chryselephantine Zeus of Olympia was surely well-matched to the grandeur of its environment; however, in a different context, it would have been just as stunning in marble. In sculpture, everything relies on form and execution, and skillfully working with a material chosen for its durability (when another could have been just as suitable) is more of a showcase of skill than true artistic merit. 194
These last generalizations are intended to show, not only that there is an intrinsic value in almost all old bibelots, but also that the general excellence of design and execution in past times has handed down to us many unimportant trifles in the way of furniture and household appliances worthy of being regarded as minor objects of art. In Italy especially, where every artisan seems to have had the gift of the plasticatore in his finger-tips, and no substance was thought too poor to express a good design, there are still to be found many bits of old workmanship—clocks, appliques, terra-cottas, and carved picture-frames with touches of gilding—that may be characterized in the terms applied by the builder of Buckingham House to his collection of pictures:—"Some good, none disagreeable." Still, no accumulation of such trifles, even where none is disagreeable, will give to a room the same distinction as the presence of a few really fine works of art. Any one who has the patience to put up with that look of bareness so displeasing to some will do better to buy each year one superior piece rather than a dozen of middling quality.
These final generalizations aim to demonstrate that not only does nearly every old trinket hold intrinsic value, but also that the overall quality of design and craftsmanship from the past has provided us with many minor items of furniture and household goods that deserve to be seen as small art pieces. Especially in Italy, where every craftsman seems to have had the artisan’s touch and no material was considered too modest for a good design, you can still find many examples of old craftsmanship—clocks, decorations, terracottas, and carved picture frames with hints of gold—that could be described using the words of the builder of Buckingham House about his collection of paintings: “Some good, none disagreeable.” Still, no collection of such minor items, even if none are unpleasant, will give a room the same elegance as having a few truly outstanding works of art. Anyone willing to tolerate that bare look, which some find unattractive, would be better off purchasing one high-quality piece each year instead of a dozen mediocre ones.
Even the buyer who need consult only his own pleasure must remember that his very freedom from the ordinary restrictions lays him open to temptation. It is no longer likely that any collector will be embarrassed by a superfluity of treasures; but he may put too many things into one room, and no amount of individual merit in the objects themselves will, from the decorator's standpoint, quite warrant this mistake. Any work of art, regardless of its intrinsic merit, must justify its presence in a room 195 by being more valuable than the space it occupies—more valuable, that is, to the general scheme of decoration.
Even a buyer who only cares about their own enjoyment needs to remember that their freedom from usual limits makes them vulnerable to temptation. It's unlikely that any collector will be overwhelmed by too many treasures; however, they might cram too many items into one room, and no matter how great the individual pieces are, this can still be a decorating mistake. Any artwork, no matter how valuable it is on its own, must justify its place in a room 195 by being more valuable than the space it takes up—more valuable, in other words, to the overall decoration plan.
Those who call this view arbitrary or pedantic should consider, first, the importance of plain surfaces in decoration, and secondly the tendency of overcrowding to minimize the effect of each separate object, however striking in itself. Eye and mind are limited in their receptivity to a certain number of simultaneous impressions, and the Oriental habit of displaying only one or two objects of art at a time shows a more delicate sense of these limitations than the Western passion for multiplying effects.
Those who think this perspective is random or overly meticulous should think about, first, how important simple surfaces are in decoration, and second, how overcrowding can reduce the impact of each individual item, no matter how impressive it is on its own. Our eyes and minds can only take in a certain number of impressions at once, and the Eastern practice of showcasing only one or two art pieces at a time reflects a more refined understanding of these limits compared to the Western tendency to create a lot of effects.
To sum up, then, a room should depend for its adornment on general harmony of parts, and on the artistic quality of such necessities as lamps, screens, bindings, and furniture. Whoever goes beyond these essentials should limit himself in the choice of ornaments to the "labors of the master-artist's hand."
To sum up, a room should rely on the overall harmony of its elements and the artistic quality of essentials like lamps, screens, books, and furniture. Anyone who goes beyond these basics should restrict their choice of decorations to the "works of the master artist's hand."
CONCLUSION
In the preceding pages an attempt has been made to show that in the treatment of rooms we have passed from the golden age of architecture to the gilded age of decoration.
In the previous pages, we've tried to show that in how we design rooms, we've moved from the golden age of architecture to the gilded age of decoration.
Any argument in support of a special claim necessitates certain apparent injustices, sets up certain provisional limitations, and can therefore be judged with fairness only by those who make due allowance for these conditions. In the discussion of æsthetics such impartiality can seldom be expected. Not unnaturally, people resent any attempt to dogmatize on matters so generally thought to lie within the domain of individual judgment. Many hold that in questions of taste Gefühl ist alles; while those who believe that beyond the oscillations of fashion certain fixed laws may be discerned have as yet agreed upon no formula defining their belief. In short, our civilization has not yet developed any artistic creed so generally recognized that it may be invoked on both sides of an argument without risk of misunderstanding.
Any argument supporting a special claim requires acknowledging certain apparent injustices, establishes provisional limitations, and can only be judged fairly by those who consider these conditions. In discussions about aesthetics, such impartiality is rarely expected. Naturally, people dislike any attempt to impose rigid opinions on topics that are generally seen as based on personal judgment. Many believe that when it comes to matters of taste, feeling is everything; while those who think that beyond the trends of fashion, certain fixed principles can be identified have yet to agree on a clear definition of their belief. In short, our society has not yet developed an artistic doctrine that is widely accepted enough to be referenced by both sides of an argument without the risk of misunderstanding.
This is true at least of those forms of art that minister only to the æsthetic sense. With architecture and its allied branches the case is different. Here beauty depends on fitness, and the practical requirements of life are the ultimate test of fitness.
This is true at least for those forms of art that cater solely to the aesthetic sense. With architecture and its related fields, the situation is different. Here, beauty relies on suitability, and the practical needs of life are the ultimate measure of that suitability.
If, therefore, it can be proved that the old practice was based upon a clearer perception of these requirements than is shown by modern decorators, it may be claimed not unreasonably that the 197 old methods are better than the new. It seems, however, that the distinction between the various offices of art is no longer clearly recognized. The merit of house-decoration is now seldom measured by the standard of practical fitness; and those who would set up such a standard are suspected of proclaiming individual preferences under the guise of general principles.
If it can be demonstrated that the old practice had a clearer understanding of these requirements than what modern decorators show, it can be reasonably argued that the 197 old methods are superior to the new ones. However, it seems that the differences between the various roles of art are no longer clearly recognized. The value of house decoration is now rarely judged by practical suitability; and those who aim to establish such a standard are often accused of expressing personal preferences disguised as universal principles.
In this book, an endeavor has been made to draw no conclusion unwarranted by the premises; but whatever may be thought of the soundness of some of the deductions, they must be regarded, not as a criticism of individual work, but simply of certain tendencies in modern architecture. It must be remembered, too, that the book is merely a sketch, intended to indicate the lines along which further study may profitably advance.
In this book, we’ve tried not to make any conclusions that aren’t supported by the facts. However, regardless of how some of the conclusions are viewed, they should be seen not as critiques of individual efforts, but rather as observations on certain trends in modern architecture. It’s also important to keep in mind that this book is just a preliminary overview, meant to suggest directions for further study that could be beneficial.
It may seem inconsequent that an elementary work should include much apparently unimportant detail. To pass in a single chapter from a discussion of abstract architectural laws to the combination of colors in a bedroom carpet seems to show lack of plan; yet the transition is logically justified. In the composition of a whole there is no negligible quantity: if the decoration of a room is planned on certain definite principles, whatever contributes line or color becomes a factor in the composition. The relation of proportion to decoration is like that of anatomy to sculpture: underneath are the everlasting laws. It was the recognition of this principle that kept the work of the old architect-decorators (for the two were one) free from the superfluous, free from the intemperate accumulation that marks so many modern rooms. Where each detail had its determinate part, no superficial accessories were needed to make up a whole: a great draughtsman represents with a few strokes what lesser artists can express only by a multiplicity of lines. 198
It might seem odd for a basic work to include a lot of seemingly insignificant details. Jumping from a discussion of abstract architectural rules to how colors work together in a bedroom carpet might appear disorganized; however, the shift makes sense logically. In the overall makeup of a space, nothing is unimportant: if the decor of a room is designed based on specific principles, everything that adds line or color plays a role in the overall look. The relationship between proportion and decoration is like that between anatomy and sculpture: the fundamental laws are always present. Understanding this principle kept the work of old architect-decorators (who were essentially the same) free from excess and the overwhelming clutter that characterizes so many modern spaces. Since each detail had its distinct role, no unnecessary accessories were needed to create a cohesive whole: a great artist can convey what lesser ones need many lines to express. 198
The supreme excellence is simplicity. Moderation, fitness, relevance—these are the qualities that give permanence to the work of the great architects. Tout ce qui n'est pas nécessaire est nuisible. There is a sense in which works of art may be said to endure by virtue of that which is left out of them, and it is this "tact of omission" that characterizes the master-hand.
The highest standard is simplicity. Balance, appropriateness, and relevance—these are the qualities that give lasting value to the work of great architects. Everything that is not necessary is harmful. There’s a way in which art can be said to last because of what is intentionally excluded, and this "skill of omission" is what defines a true master.
Modern civilization has been called a varnished barbarism: a definition that might well be applied to the superficial graces of much modern decoration. Only a return to architectural principles can raise the decoration of houses to the level of the past. Vasari said of the Farnesina palace that it was not built, but really born—non murato ma veramente nato; and this phrase is but the expression of an ever-present sense—the sense of interrelation of parts, of unity of the whole.
Modern civilization is often described as a polished barbarism, a definition that fits the shallow elegance of much contemporary decoration. Only by revisiting architectural principles can we elevate house decoration to the standards of the past. Vasari remarked about the Farnesina palace that it was not constructed, but truly born—non murato ma veramente nato; and this phrase captures a constantly felt awareness—the awareness of how the parts relate to each other and the unity of the whole.
There is no absolute perfection, there is no communicable ideal; but much that is empiric, much that is confused and extravagant, will give way before the application of principles based on common sense and regulated by the laws of harmony and proportion.
There’s no such thing as absolute perfection, and there's no ideal we can fully communicate; however, a lot of what is based on experience, and much that is messy and excessive, can be improved by applying common-sense principles guided by the laws of harmony and proportion.
INDEX
- Adam, ceiling ornaments of, 93
- Andirons, 84
- Appliques, in hall and staircase, 119
- Araldi's ceiling in the convent of St. Paul, Parma, 97
- Architrave of door, see Doorway;
- of mantel-piece, 82
- Arm-chair, modern, 128
- Armoires, old French and Italian, 117
- Ashby, Castle, Inigo Jones's stairs in, 111
- Aviler, d', his description of dining-room fountain, 158
- Ball-room, 137;
- Barry, Madame du, dining-room of, 156
- Bath-room, 172;
- in Pitti Palace, 172
- Bedroom, development of, 162;
- Bedstead, history of, 163
- Belvédère, at Versailles, frescoes in, 42
- Bérain, ceiling arabesques of, 98
- Bergère, origin of, 7;
- design of, 128
- Bernini, his staircase in the Vatican, 108
- Bindings, decorative value of, 146
- Blinds, 73
- Blois, spiral stairs in court-yard of château, 109;
- cabinet of Catherine de' Medici, 123
- Blondel, on doors, 58;
- on fireplaces, 74
- Book-cases, medieval, 145;
- Books in the middle ages, 145;
- in the Renaissance, 146
- Bosse, Abraham, engravings of Louis XIII interiors, 69;
- examples of state bedrooms, 123
- Boudoir, 130;
- modern decoration of, 170
- Bramante, his use of the mezzanin floor, 5
- Breakfast-room, 160
- Bric-à-brac, definition of, 184;
- Burckhardt, on medieval house-planning, 107, note
- Byfield, G., his stairs at Hurlingham, 111
- Cabinet, Italian origin of, 123;
- Campbell's Vitruvius Britannicus, example of Palladian manner, 4;
- of English house-planning, 135
- Carpets, in general color-scheme, 29;
- Caserta, staircase in royal palace, 108
- Casino del Grotto, near Mantua, frescoes in, 42;
- ceilings in, 98
- Casts in vestibule, 105;
- Ceilings, 89;
- Chambord, staircase at, 109
- Chambre de parade, 123
- Chandeliers, 140, 159
- Chanteloup, library of, 149
- Chantilly, stair-rail at, 113
- Chevening, Inigo Jones's stairs at, 111
- Cheverny, fireplace at, 74
- Chinese art, influence of, on stuff patterns, 166
- Chippendale's designs for grates, 81
- "Colonial" style, the, 81
- Color, use of, in decoration, 28;
- Cornices, interior, Durand on, 94
- Cortile, Italian, modern adaptation of, 117
- Coutant d'Ivry's stair-rail in the Palais Royal, 113
- Curtains, mediæval and Renaissance, 69;
- Dado, the, 37;
- sometimes omitted in lobbies and corridors, 38
- Decoration and furniture, harmony between, 13;
- "Den," furniture of, 152;
- decoration of, 153
- Dining-chairs, mediæval, 156;
- Dining-room, origin of, 155;
- Dining-table, mediæval, 156;
- modern, 161
- Donowell, J., his stairs at West Wycombe, 111
- Doors, 48;
- sliding, origin of, 49;
- double, 49;
- mediæval, 51;
- in palace of Urbino, 52;
- in Italy, 52-54;
- locks and hinges, 55;
- in the Hôtels de Rohan, de Soubise, and de Toulouse, 56;
- glass doors, 57;
- treatment in England, 57;
- mahogany, 58;
- panelling, principles of, 59;
- veneering, 61;
- concealed doors, 61;
- entrance-door, 103
- Doorway, proper dimensions of, 51, 60;
- Drawing-room, in modern town houses, 20;
- Dressing-room, 171
- Duchesse, 130
- Durand, J. L. N., on originality in architecture, 10;
- on interior cornices, 94
- Fenders, 85
- Fire-backs, 80
- Fire-boards, 86
- Fireplaces, 74;
- Fire-screens, 86
- Floors, 89;
- Fontana, his staircase in the royal palace, Naples, 108
- Fountains in dining-rooms, 158
- Fresco-painting, in wall-decoration, 41;
- Furniture, in the middle ages, 7;
- XVIII century, in France and England, 27;
- Gabriel, influence of, on ornamental detail, 56;
- Gala rooms, 134;
- Gallery, 137
- Genoa, royal palace, doors in, 54
- Gibbons, Grinling, carvings for panel-pictures, 46
- Gilding, deterioration of, 192
- Giulio Romano's frescoes in the Palazzo del T, 136
- Grand'salle, mediæval, 110
- Grates, 81
- Gwilt, his definition of staircase, 106
- Hall, 106;
- Holkham, over-mantels at, 81
- Hôtel de Rohan, doors in, 56
- Houghton Hall, doors in, 57, note
- House, Carlton, stair-rail in, 114
- Jones, Inigo, his introduction of Palladian manner in England, 4, note;
- Juvara, his staircase in the Palazzo Madama, Turin, 108
- Lambrequin, origin of, 71
- Lamour, Jean, his wrought-iron work at Nancy, 112
- Lantern in vestibule, 105
- Laurano, Luciano da, palace of Urbino built by, 6
- Lebrun, door-locks in Galerie d'Apollon designed by, 55
- Le Riche, frescoes of, in Belvédère, Versailles, 42
- Library, 145;
- Lit de parade, 122
- Lit de repos, 130
- Longhi, frescoes of, in Palazzo Sina, Venice, 143
- Louis XIII, windows, 69;
- ceilings, 92
- Louis XIV, modern house-furnishing dates from his reign, 8;
- Louis XV style, characteristics of, 13;
- Louis XVI style, characteristics of, 12;
- Luciennes, Madame du Barry's dining-room at, 157
- Mantegna's ceiling, palace of Mantua, 97
- Mantel-pieces, Italian Renaissance, 77;
- Mantua, doorways in palace, 52, 54;
- Mario dei Fiori, 139
- Massimi alle Colonne, palace of, in Rome, 6
- Mezzanin, origin of, 5; treatment of, 6
- Ministère de la Marine, Paris, door in, 61 202
- Mirrors, use of, in over-mantel, 79;
- Morelli's staircase in Palazzo Braschi, Rome, 108
- Morning-room, 132
- Mullions, use of, 66
- Music-room, 142;
- at Remiremont, 143
- Music-stand, 144
- Music-stool, 144
- Nancy, wrought-iron work at, 112;
- library in the university, 149
- Naples, staircase in royal palace, 108
- Niches, in hall and staircase, 117
- Nursery, 181
- Oberkampf, inventor of color-printing on cotton, 166
- Object of art, definition of, 187;
- reproductions of, 191
- Openings, placing and proportion of, 23;
- Orders, use of, in wall-decoration, 36;
- Originality in art, 9;
- J. L. N. Durand on, 10
- Over-doors, mediæval treatment of, 52;
- Over-mantels, Renaissance, 76;
- Palais Royal, stair-rail in, 113
- Palazzo Borghese, Rome, painted mirrors in, 139
- Braschi, Rome, staircase in, 108
- Gondi, Florence, stairs in, 108
- Labia, Venice, frescoes in, 136
- Madama, Turin, staircase in, 108
- Massimi alle Colonne, Rome, date of, 6
- Piccolomini, at Pienza, staircase in, 108, note
- Pitti, Florence, bath-room in, 172
- Reale, Caserta, staircase in, 108
- Reale, Naples, staircase in, 108
- Riccardi, staircase in, 108, note
- Sina, Venice, frescoes in, 143
- del T, Mantua, frescoes in, 136
- Palladian window, 67
- Panelling, in Italy and north of the Alps, 40;
- Parma, Araldi's ceiling in convent of St. Paul, 97;
- rocaille stoves in museum, 121
- Pavia, Certosa of, doorways in, 52
- Perroquets, 141
- Perugia, ceiling in the Sala del Cambio, 97
- Perugino's ceiling in the Sala del Cambio, Perugia, 97
- Peruzzi, Baldassare, his use of the mezzanin, 5
- Piano, design of, 143
- Pictures, proper background for, 45;
- Picture-frames, selection of, 45
- Plan of house in relation to decoration, 23
- Plate-glass in windows, 67
- Pompadour, Madame de, dining-room fountain of, 158
- Pompeii, wall-frescoes of, 41
- Portière, use of, 59
- Presses, old English, 117
- Prints in hall, 120;
- in school-room, 180
- Privacy, modern indifference to, 22
- Proportion, definition of, 31;
- Isaac Ware on, 32
- Pyne's Royal Residences, examples of pictures set in panels, 46
- Rambouillet, Madame de, her influence on house-planning, 8
- Raphael, ceilings of, 97
- Remiremont, music-room at, 143
- Renaissance, characteristics of domestic architecture, 4;
- Rennes, Palais de Justice, carved wooden ceilings, 89
- Rugs, Oriental, 29, 100;
- modern European, 101
- Salon à l'Italienne, see Saloon
- Salon de compagnie, origin and use of, 123, 125;
- Salon de famille, origin and use of, 123
- Saloon, adaptation of, in England by Inigo Jones, 111;
- School-room, 172;
- decoration of, 178
- Screen in Tudor halls, 110
- Shobden Court, stairs in, 111
- Shutters, interior decoration of, 69;
- Sideboard, mediæval, 156;
- in France, 157
- Smoking-room, 151
- Stairs, 106;
- Stair-carpets, 118
- Staircase, meaning of term, 106;
- Stair-rails, in Italy and France, 112;
- Stoves, use of, in hall, 120;
- Stucco, use of, in decoration, 40;
- Stuff hangings, 44
- Stupinigi, frescoes at, 42;
- over-mantels at, 80
- Styles, essence of, 11;
- conformity to, 13
- Symmetry, definition of, 33;
- advantages of, 34
- Tapestry, use of, in northern Europe, 39;
- its subordination to architectural lines of room, 39
- Tiepolo, frescoes of, in the Villa Valmarana, 42;
- in the Palazzo Labia, 136
- Titian's "Presentation of the Virgin," doorway in, 53
- Toiles de Jouy, 166
- Trianon-sous-Bois, fountains in banqueting-gallery, 158
- Vanvitelli's staircase at Caserta, 108
- Vatican, Bernini's staircase in, 108
- Vault, the Roman, influence of, on ceilings, 191
- Vaux-le-Vicomte, interior shutters at, 69;
- saloon at, 137
- Versailles, frescoes in Belvédère, 42;
- Vestibule, 104;
- Villa, Italian, chief features of, 4, note
- Villa Giacomelli, at Maser, over-mantel in, 76;
- Viollet-le-Duc, on doorways, 52, note;
- on mediæval house-planning, 109
- Voguë, Hôtel, at Dijon, 7 204
FOOTNOTES:
[1] Charming as the Italian villa is, it can hardly be used in our Northern States without certain modifications, unless it is merely occupied for a few weeks in mid-summer; whereas the average French or English country house built after 1600 is perfectly suited to our climate and habits. The chief features of the Italian villa are the open central cortile and the large saloon two stories high. An adaptation of these better suited to a cold climate is to be found in the English country houses built in the Palladian manner after its introduction by Inigo Jones. See Campbell's Vitruvius Britannicus for numerous examples.
[1] As charming as the Italian villa is, it’s not practical for our Northern States without some modifications, unless it’s just used for a few weeks in the summer; whereas the typical French or English country house built after 1600 is well-suited to our climate and habits. The main features of the Italian villa are the open central cortile and the spacious two-story saloon. A version of these that’s better suited for colder climates can be found in the English country houses built in the Palladian style after Inigo Jones introduced it. Check out Campbell's Vitruvius Britannicus for many examples.
[2] The plan of the Hôtel Voguë has been greatly modified.
[2] The layout of the Hôtel Voguë has been significantly changed.
[4] It must be remembered that in describing the decoration of any given period, we refer to the private houses, not the royal palaces, of that period. Versailles was more splendid than any previous palace; but private houses at that date were less splendid, though far more luxurious, than during the Renaissance.
[4] It's important to remember that when we talk about the decoration of any specific era, we're focusing on private homes, not the royal palaces of that time. Versailles was more extravagant than any palace that had come before it; however, private homes during that period were less grand, even though they were much more luxurious than those in the Renaissance.
[5] "Si l'on dispose un édifice d'une manière convenable à l'usage auquel on le destine, ne différera-t-il pas sensiblement d'un autre édifice destiné à un autre usage? N'aura-t-il pas naturellement un caractère, et, qui plus est, son caractère propre?" J. L. N. Durand. Précis des Leçons d'Architecture données à l'École Royale Polytechnique. Paris, 1823.
[5] "If a building is designed appropriately for its intended use, won't it differ significantly from another building meant for a different purpose? Will it not have its own distinct character?" J. L. N. Durand. Summary of the Architecture Lessons Given at the Royal Polytechnic School. Paris, 1823.
[6] It must not be forgotten that the so-called "styles" of Louis XIV, Louis XV and Louis XVI were, in fact, only the gradual development of one organic style, and hence differed only in the superficial use of ornament.
[6] It should not be overlooked that the so-called "styles" of Louis XIV, Louis XV, and Louis XVI were, in reality, just the gradual evolution of one cohesive style, and thus differed mainly in their surface use of decoration.
[7] There is no objection to putting a fireplace between two doors, provided both doors be at least six feet from the chimney.
[7] There’s no problem with placing a fireplace between two doors, as long as both doors are at least six feet away from the chimney.
[9] A Complete Body of Architecture, Book II, chap. iii.
[9] A Complete Body of Architecture, Book II, chap. iii.
[10] See the saloon at Easton Neston, built by Nicholas Hawkesmoor (Plate XIII), and various examples given in Pyne's Royal Residences.
[10] Check out the saloon at Easton Neston, built by Nicholas Hawkesmoor (Plate XIII), and various examples shown in Pyne's Royal Residences.
[11] See Viollet-le-Duc, Dictionnaire raisonné de l'Architecture française, under Porte.
[11] See Viollet-le-Duc, Dictionnaire raisonné de l'Architecture française, under Porte.
[12] This painting has now been restored to its proper position in the Scuola della Carità, and the door which had been painted in under the stairs has been removed to make way for the actual doorway around which the picture was originally painted.
[12] This painting has now been restored to its rightful place in the Scuola della Carità, and the door that had been painted in under the stairs has been taken out to clear the way for the actual doorway that the picture was originally painted around.
[14] Some rooms of the rocaille period, however, contain doors as elaborately carved as those seen in France (see the doors in the royal palace at Genoa, Plate XXXIV).
[14] Some rooms from the rococo period, however, feature doors that are as intricately carved as those found in France (see the doors in the royal palace at Genoa, Plate XXXIV).
[15] See the doors at Vaux-le-Vicomte and in the Palais de Justice at Rennes.
[15] Check out the doors at Vaux-le-Vicomte and at the Palais de Justice in Rennes.
[16] Only in the most exaggerated German baroque were the vertical lines of the door-panels sometimes irregular.
[16] Only in the most exaggerated German baroque were the vertical lines of the door panels sometimes uneven.
[17] The inlaid doors of Houghton Hall, the seat of Sir Robert Walpole, were noted for their beauty and costliness. The price of each was £200.
[17] The inlaid doors of Houghton Hall, the home of Sir Robert Walpole, were famous for their beauty and high price. Each one cost £200.
[18] See a room in the Ministère de la Marine at Paris, where a subordinate door is cleverly treated in connection with one of more importance.
[18] Check out a room in the Ministry of the Navy in Paris, where a less significant door is cleverly designed to connect with a more important one.
[19] As an example of the extent to which openings have come to be ignored as factors in the decorative composition of a room, it is curious to note that in Eastlake's well-known Hints on Household Taste no mention is made of doors, windows or fireplaces. Compare this point of view with that of the earlier decorators, from Vignola to Roubo and Ware.
[19] As an example of how much openings have been overlooked in the decorative design of a room, it's interesting to see that Eastlake's famous Hints on Household Taste doesn't mention doors, windows, or fireplaces at all. In contrast, consider the perspective of earlier decorators, from Vignola to Roubo and Ware.
[20] In Italy, where the walls were frescoed, the architectural composition over the mantel was also frequently painted. Examples of this are to be seen at the Villa Vertemati, near Chiavenna, and at the Villa Giacomelli, at Maser, near Treviso. This practice accounts for the fact that in many old architectural drawings of Italian interiors a blank wall-space is seen over the mantel.
[20] In Italy, where the walls were decorated with frescoes, the architectural design above the mantel was often painted as well. You can see examples of this at the Villa Vertemati, near Chiavenna, and at the Villa Giacomelli, in Maser, near Treviso. This practice explains why many old architectural drawings of Italian interiors depict blank wall spaces above the mantel.
[21] It is to be hoped that the recently published English translation of M. Émile Bourgeois's book on Louis XIV will do much to remove this prejudice.
[21] It is hoped that the new English translation of M. Émile Bourgeois's book on Louis XIV will help to eliminate this bias.
[22] It is curious that those who criticize the ornateness of the Louis XIV style are often the warmest admirers of the French Renaissance, the style of all others most remarkable for its excessive use of ornament, exquisite in itself, but quite unrelated to structure and independent of general design.
[22] It's interesting that those who complain about the elaborate style of Louis XIV are often the biggest fans of the French Renaissance, which is known for its heavy ornamentation. While beautiful on its own, it's completely separate from the underlying structure and overall design.
[23] It is said to have been put at this height in order that the porcelain vases should be out of reach. See Daviler, "Cours d'Architecture."
[23] It's said that it was placed at this height so that the porcelain vases would be out of reach. See Daviler, "Cours d'Architecture."
[24] Examples are to be seen in several rooms of the hunting-lodge of the kings of Savoy, at Stupinigi, near Turin.
[24] You can find examples in several rooms of the hunting lodge of the kings of Savoy, located at Stupinigi, near Turin.
[25] In France, until the sixteenth century, the same word—plancher—was used to designate both floor and ceiling.
[25] In France, until the 1500s, the same word—plancher—was used for both floor and ceiling.
[26] For a fine example of an English stucco ceiling, see Plate XIII.
[26] For a great example of an English stucco ceiling, check out Plate XIII.
[27] The flat Venetian ceilings, such as those in the ducal palace, with their richly carved wood-work and glorious paintings, beautiful as they have been made by art, are not so fine architecturally as a domed or coved ceiling.
[27] The flat Venetian ceilings, like those in the ducal palace, with their intricately carved wood and stunning paintings, no matter how beautifully crafted by artists, aren't as architecturally impressive as a domed or vaulted ceiling.
[28] For an example of a wooden ceiling which is too heavy for the wall-decoration below it, see Plate XLIV.
[28] To see an example of a wooden ceiling that's too heavy for the wall decoration below it, check out Plate XLIV.
[29] Burckhardt, in his Geschichte der Renaissance in Italien, justly points out that the seeming inconsequence of mediæval house-planning in northern Europe was probably due in part to the fact that the feudal castle, for purposes of defence, was generally built on an irregular site. See also Viollet-le-Duc.
[29] Burckhardt, in his History of the Renaissance in Italy, rightly notes that the seemingly random design of medieval houses in northern Europe was likely influenced by the fact that feudal castles, for defense reasons, were typically constructed on uneven ground. See also Viollet-le-Duc.
[30] "Der gothische Profanbau in Italien ... steht im vollen Gegensatz zum Norden durch die rationelle Anlage." Burckhardt, Geschichte der Renaissance in Italien, p. 28.
[30] "The Gothic secular buildings in Italy ... are in stark contrast to the North due to their rational design." Burckhardt, History of the Renaissance in Italy, p. 28.
[31] See the stairs of the Riccardi palace in Florence, of the Piccolomini palace at Pienza and of the ducal palace at Urbino.
[31] Check out the stairs of the Riccardi Palace in Florence, the Piccolomini Palace in Pienza, and the Ducal Palace in Urbino.
[33] In large halls the tall torchère of marble or bronze may be used for additional lights (see Plate XXXII).
[33] In big rooms, a tall torchère made of marble or bronze can be used for extra lighting (see Plate XXXII).
[34] Much of the old furniture which appears to us unnecessarily stiff and monumental was expressly designed to be placed against the walls in rooms used for general entertainments, where smaller and more delicately made pieces would have been easily damaged, and would, moreover, have produced no effect.
[34] A lot of the old furniture that seems overly rigid and imposing to us was specifically designed to be placed against the walls in rooms used for social gatherings, where smaller and more delicately made pieces would have easily been damaged and wouldn’t have made much of an impact.
[35] The ornate boudoir seen in many XVIIIth-century prints is that of the femme galante.
[35] The fancy bedroom featured in many 18th-century prints belongs to the femme galante.
[36] "A little study would probably show that the Ptolemaic era in Egypt was a renaissance of the Theban age, in architecture as in other respects, while the golden period of Augustus in Rome was largely a Greek revival. Perhaps it would even be discovered that all ages of healthy human prosperity are more or less revivals, and have been marked by a retrospective tendency." The Architecture of the Renaissance in Italy, by W. J. Anderson. London, Batsford, 1896.
[36] "A brief study might reveal that the Ptolemaic period in Egypt was a revival of the Theban age, both in architecture and other areas, while the golden age of Augustus in Rome was mainly a Greek revival. It might even be found that all periods of healthy human prosperity are somewhat revivals and have been characterized by a tendency to look back." The Architecture of the Renaissance in Italy, by W. J. Anderson. London, Batsford, 1896.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!